themselues with spirituall weapons and that their diligence may haue both beginning and progresse from the grace of God it determineth to begin from the confession of faith imitating the examples of the Fathers who in the principall Councels in the beginning of the actions haue opposed that buckler against the heresies and sometimes haue conuerted the infidels ouercome the heretikes with that alone in which all that professe Christianitie doe agree And here the whole was repeated word by word without adding any other conclusion And the Archbishop asked the Fathers whether the Decree pleased them All answered affirmatiuely b ãâ¦ã some with conditions and additions of no great moment yet such as displeased the Cardinall of Monte who liked not they should descend to particulars in the Sessions fearing that when some matter of weight was to bee The eighth of Aprill is appointed for the next Session treated of some inconuenience might arise Afterwards the other Decree was read intimating the Session for the eighth of Aprill alleadging for a cause of the delay that many Prelates were in a readinesse to come and some were in the iourney and for that the deliberations of the Synod will be more esteemed when they shall bee strengthened by the counsell and presence of of more Fathers yet so as that they would not deferre the discussion and examination of what seemed fit to be handled presently The Court of Rome who stood all amazed at the very name of reformation was well pleased to heare that the Councell entertained it selfe in preambles hoping that time would bring foorth some remedie And the Courtiers that had intemperate tongues exercised their gibing publishing diuers bitter Pasquins as then the custome was in all accidents some commending Pasquins made against the Session the Prelates assembled in Trent for making a most noble decree worthy of a generall Councel and some exhorting them to vnderstand their owne worth and knowledge The Legates in giuing the Pope an account of the Session held sent also aduise that it would be hard to oppose and ouercome those who desired to finish The Legates giue the Pope an account of the Session the title with the representation of the Church vniuersall yet they would endeauour to remooue the difficulties But that it was impossible to entertaine the Prelates any more without comming to and doing some essentiall matter and therefore that they expected the order and instruction which they so often had demanded That for their parts they thought it fit to handle those points of the holy Scripture which were in controuersie betweene them and the Lutherans and the abuse brought into the Church in that matter which things would much satisfie the world and offend no man and they would expect an answere for this there beeing space enough to examine those matters and many occasions to driue out the time vntill the beginning of Lent But though the Councell was then opened and still celebrated the affaires of Germanie continued the same In the beginning of the yeere the Elector The affaires of Germanie continue the same And the Palatine embraceth the reformed religion Palatine brought in the vse of the Chalice the popular tongue in publique prayers the marriage of Priests and other things which were reformed before in other places And those that were appointed by the Emperour to bee present in the meeting to finde out a way to compose the differences of Religion met together at a Colloquie in Ratisbon The Emperor deputed for Presidents the Bishop of Eicstat and the Conte of Furstemberg but no good fruit grew thereof by reason of the suspicions which one part conceiued against the other and because the Catholikes omitted no occasions to giue greater iealousies to the other side and to faine them of their owne which finally made the Colloquie to dissolue The fifteenth of February Martin Luther died also These newes being Martin Luther dieth sent to Trent and Rome there was not so much griefe for the change of Religion in the Palatinate as ioy that the Colloquie succeeded not well but tended The Romanists reioyce at his death and at the dissolution of the Colloquie without fruit to dissolution and that Luther was dead The Colloquie seemed another Councell and gaue great iealousie because if any thing had beene accorded they saw not how the Councell could after reiect it and if it had beene accepted it would seeme that the Councell receiued lawes from another place And by all meanes the Colloquie being on foote and the Emperours ministers there present it brought small reputation to the Councell and the Pope The Fathers in Trent and the Court in Rome conceiued great hope seeing that so potent an instrument to contradict the doctrine and rites of the Church of Rome was dead who was the principall and almost the totall cause of the diuisions and innouations introduced and held it for a presage of the good successe of the Councell and the rather because that death was diuulged throughout Italy with many prodigious and fabulous circumstances which were ascribed to miracle and the vengeance of God though there were but the vsuall accidents which doe ordinarily happen in the deaths of men of sixtie three yeeres of age for in that age Martin Luther Fables raysed vpon Luthers death died But those things that happened afterwards euen vntill our age haue declared that Martin was onely one of the meanes and that the causes were more potent and secret The Emperour beeing arriued in Ratisbon complained grieuously that The Emperors letters concerning the Colloquy were laughed at the Colloquie was dissolued and wrote letters thereof throughout all Germany which were laughed at because it was too much knowne that the separation was wrought by the Spaniards and Friars and by the Bishop of Eicstat whom hee had sent And when the workemen are knowne it is not hard to iudge whence the beginning of the motion doth proceed But the wise Emperour was willing to vse the same thing to satisfie the Pope and the Councel and to finde an occasion against the Protestants which the euent shewed to bee true For the same complaints beeing renewed in the Diet and meanes of agreement beeing sought by those that were assembled the Ministers of Ments and Triers separating themselues from the other Electors and adhering to the other Bishops approoued the Councell and desired the Emperour to protect it and to cause the Protestants to be there and submit themselues to it But they did resist and remonstrate that that Councell had not those qualities and conditions so often promised and desired that the peace might bee kept and the differences in religion accorded in a lawfull Councel in Germanie or in an Imperiall Diet. But in the end the maskes The prouisions for warre were knowne were remooued and the prouisions for war could no longer be hid whereof mention shall bee made in its proper place The Pope considered very much of the
iustification and imputation of the iustice of CHRIST 24. All the iustified are receiued into equall grace and glory and all Christians are equally great with the mother of God and as much Saints as shee 25. The workes of the iustified deserue not blessednesse neither can any confidence be put in them but onely in the mercie of God When the Articles were published it was not so easie to set downe a course to handle them in the Congregations as when originall sinne was disputed on For in that matter they found the Articles already handled by the Schoole-men but the opinion of Luther concerning iustifying faith that it is a confidence and certaine perswasion of the promise of God with the consequences that follow of the distinction between the Law the Gospel and of the quality of workes depending on the one and the other was neuer thought of by any Schoole writer and therefore neuer confuted or discussed so that the Diuines had worke enough first to vnderstand the meaning of the Lutheran propositions and that difference from those that are determined in the Schooles and then the reasons by which to distinguish them It is certaine that in the beginning some of them and the Fathers for the most part did beleeue that the Protestants denying Free-will held opinion that man in externall actions is like a stone and when they attribute iustice to faith onely without the concurrence of workes thought him iust who beleeued only the Story of the Gospel though in other respects he were neuer so wicked and other such absurdities the which by how much the more they are aliene from common sense so much the harder they are to confute as is vsuall in all opinions contrary to manifest appearance and the generally receiued perswasion The maior part of the Diuines who then were ascended to the number of fiue and fourty was very tenacious of the opinions generally receiued in the Schooles impatient of contradiction where the Schoole men agreed but where they agreed not they did very much stand in defence of their owne opinion and the Dominicans more then the rest were wont to vaunt that for the space of three hundred yeeres the Church ouercame heresies by their paines Yet there wanted not some wise men who suspended their iudgement vntill the reasons were weighed In this number was Ambrosius Catarinus of Siena a Dominican Friar after created Bishop of Minori Andreus de Vega a Spaniard and Frauciseane and Antonius Marinarus a Carmelite The Heremites because they were of the order which Martin Luther quitted did affect to shew themselues more contrary to him then all others and especially Ierolamus Seripandus the Generall In examining the Articles the Theoloques that began to facilitate the vnderstanding of the three first laboured to set downe what that faith which iustifieth is and what workes it excludeth distinguishing them into three sorts preceding grace whereof the seuen following Articles vntill ten doe speake concurrent in the very moment with the infusion of it and subsequent after grace receiued of whicht he other eleuen doe speake That faith iustifieth must be presupposed as vndoubted for that it is sayd and repeated by Saint Paul To resolue what that faith is and how it maketh a man iust the opinions were different in the very beginning For the Scripture attributing many vertues to faith which some knew not how to apply to one onely they thought the word was equiuocall and did distinguish it into many significations saying that sometimes it is taken for an obligation to keepe promises in which sense Saint Paul sayd that the incredulity of the Iewes The significations of faith made not vaine the promise of God sometimes for the vertue to doe miracles as when it is said if I shall haue so much faith as to remooue mountaines somtimes for the conscience in which sense it is said that that worke which is not conformable to faith is ãâã sometimes for a trust and confidence in God that his Maiestie will keepe his promises so Saint Iames willeth vs to pray in faith without doubting Lastly for a perswasion and firme assent though not euident to the things reuealed by God Others added other significations some to the number of nine some to the number of fifteene But Frior Dominicus Soto opposing himselfe against all said that this Soto maintaineth a singular opinion is a renting of faith and a giuing of victory to the Lutherans and that there were but two significations one the trueth and reality of him that affirmeth or promiseth the other the assent in him that heareth that the first is in God the second is onely in vs and of this last all places of the Scripture which speake of our faith are vnderstood but to take faith for a trust and confidence is not onely an improper kinde of speaking but abusiue neuer receiued by Saint Paul that trust differeth little or nothing from hope and therefore the opinion of Luther ought to bee held for an vndoubted errour or rather heresie that iustifying faith is a trust and certainty in the minde of a Christian that his sinnes for CHRIST are remitted Soto added and was followed by the maior part that that trust could not iustifie because it was temeritie and a sinne for that no man without presumption could assure himselfe that hee was in grace but ought alwaies to doubt For the other part Catarinus held and had many followers The opinions of Catarinus and of Andreus Vega. that iustification proceeded not from that trust yet that the iust might and ought to beleeue by faith that hee is in grace Andreus Vega set a third opinion on foote that it was neither temerity nor certaine faith yet that one might haue a coniecturall perswasion without sinne And this controuersie could not be quitted because in it consisted the point of the censuring the second Article Therefore it was first lightly discussed then the parties beeing warmed it diuided and held long in dispute all the Councell for the reasons and causes which shall bee declared But all agreed that iustifying faith is an assent to whatsoeuer is reuealed by God or determined by the Church to be beleeued which sometimes being ioyned with charity sometimes remaining without it they did distinguish into two sortes one which is found in sinners which the Schooles call vnformed solitary idle or dead the other which is onely in the good working by charity and therefore called Formed efficacious and liuely And heere another controuersie arose For some thought that faith vnto which the Scriptures ascribe saluation iustice and sanctification was onely the liuely faith as also the Catholiques of Germany held in the Colloquies and included the knowledge of the things reuealed the preparation of the will and charity in which the fulfilling of the whole Law is contained And in this sense it cannot be said that onely faith iustifieth because it is not alone but formed with charity Among these Marinarus liked
vnderstand it 11 There was yet some danger of Schisme For Iulius the second hauing Pope Iulius the second was more a souldier then a Clergie man addicted himselfe more to the Arts of warre then to the Priestly ministery and gouerned the Popedome with excessiue imperiousnes towards the Princes and Cardinals had constrained some of them to separate themselues from him and to call a Councell And the French King Lewis the twelfth excommunicated Levvis the 12. excommunicated by the same Pope had withdrawen his obedience from him and was ioyned with the separated Cardinals which beginning did seeme might produce some important coÌclusion But Iulius opportunely dying and Leo being created in his stead with his dexterity he reconciled in a very short space the Cardinals and the Kingdome of France both at once so that a fire was quenched with admirable celerity and ease which in likelihood might haue burned the Church LEO 10. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The description of Pope Leo. 12 Leo the tenth as one whose birth and education was noble adorned the Papacie with many good parts which he brought into it amongst which were his singular learning in humanitie goodnesse and a marueilous sweete manner in treating of affayres together with a pleasing behauiour more then humane ioyned with incomparable liberalitie and a great inclination to fauour those that were learned and endowed with any extraordinary quality Which vertues were not found in that Sea of a long time before neither equall nor neere vnto his And he would haue been a Pope absolutely compleate if with these he had ioyned some knowledge in things that concerne Religion and some more propension vnto pietie of both which he seemed carelesse And as he was most liberall and well seene in the Arte of giuing so in that other of gaining he was not able enough of himselfe but vsed the assistance of Lorenzo Pucci Cardinall of Santi Quatro a man exceeding sufficient in that behalfe 13 Leo therefore finding himselfe in this state quiet the Schisme extinguished absolutely without an aduersary as one may say because those few Waldenses and Calistini were not any way considerable liberall in spending and rewarding aswell his kindred as Courtiers and professors of learning other fountaines from whence the Court of Rome was wont to draw riches vnto it selfe out of other nations being dried vp he thought fit to serue himselfe of that of Indulgences 14 This manner of gaining money was put in practise after the yeere When the Art of gaining money by Indulgences began 1100. For Pope Vrbane the second hauing granted a plenary Indulgence and remission of all sins to whosoeuer made warre in the Holy land to regaine and set at liberty the Sepulchre of Christ out of the hands of the Mahumetans was imitated by his Successors for many hundreds of yeeres some of which as alwaies new inuentions are enlarged granted it to those that maintained a souldier in case they could not or would not goe to warre themselues in person And after in progresse of time the same indulgences and pardons were giuen for the taking of armes against those that obeyed not the Church of Rome although they were Christians and for the most part infinite exactions were made vnder those pretences all which or the greater part were applied to other vses 15 Leo being counselled by the Cardinall of Santi Quatro to follow these examples sent an Indulgence and pardon for sinnes throughout all Christendome Leo granted a plenary Indulgence granting it to whosoeuer would giue money and extending of it euen vnto the dead for whom when the disbursement was made his will was that they should be freed from the paines of Purgatory giuing also power to eat egges and whitmeats on fasting daies to choose themselues a Confessor and other such like abilities And although the execution of this enterprise of Leo had some particular in it that was neither pious nor honest as hereafter shall appeare which did giue scandall and caused innouation notwithstanding many of the grants formerly made by the preceding Popes had causes more vniust and were exercised with more auarice and extortion But occasions arise many times which are able to produce notable effects and yet come to nothing for want of those that know how to vse them And which 1517 LEO 10. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. 1517 is more it is necessary for the effecting of anything that the time come in which it may please God to correct the errours of men All these things met together in the time of Leo of whom we speake 16 For hauing published an vniuersall grant of Indulgence in the yeere 1517. he distributed part of the haruest before it was reaped or well sowed giuing vnto diuers persons the reuenues of diuers Prouinces and reseruing some also for his owne Exchequer In particular the Indulgences of Saxonie and of that arme of Germanie which reacheth from thence to the sea hee gaue The Popes sister hath a great part of the benefit of Indulgences Leo was created Cardinal at the age of fourteene to his sister Magdalene wife vnto Franceschetto Cibo bastard sonne of Innocentius the eighth By reason of which marriage this Leo was created Cardinall at the age of fourteene yeeres which was the first beginning of Ecclesiasticall greatnesse in the house of the Medici And Leo vsed this liberality not so much through brotherly loue as for recompense of the charges which the familie of Cibo were at when he retired himselfe to Genua not daring to abide in Rome so long as Alexander the 6. had linked himselfe with the Florentines who being enemies to the house of the Medici had chased it out of Florence The sister that the Pope his gift might be profitable vnto her committed the care of preaching the Indulgences exacting the money vnto Bishop Aremboldus Aremboldus was the agent of the Popes sister who in the assumption of the Episcopal dignity deuested not himselfe of any of the qualities of a perfect Genua Merchant This man gaue power to publish the Indulgences to whosoeuer promised to raise most profit by them without any regard of the qualitie of the persons euen so so rididly that no man of any tolerable condition could contract with him but he found Ministers like vnto himselfe who aimed at nothing but the gaine of money 17 It was a custome in Saxonie that whensoeuer Indulgences were sent by The Heremit Friars were publishers of Indulgences in Saxonie by custome Popes the Friars of the order of the Heremites were imployed to publish them The Pardon-mongers Ministers of Aremboldus would not goe to these because being accustomed to manage the like merchandizes they might vse some deuice to draw some secret profit to themselues and from whom likewise as practised in this office they expected not any extraordinary thing which might bring them more then vsuall aduantage but they The Dominicans were imployed by the
Cup vsed in Bohemia and setting downe for the principall part of repentance not the diligent confession made to the Priest but rather the purpose of amendment of life for the time to come He passed also vnto Vowes and touched the abuses of the Monasticall Order and these his writings going on their iourney arriued in Louaine and Collen where being seene and examined by the Diuines of those His Bookes were condemned in Louaine and Collen Vniuersities they were condemned by them Neither did this trouble Martin one iote but rather caused him to goe on and to declare and fortifie his doctrine the more it was opposed 29 With these contentions rather then resolute discussions passed the yeere 1519 1519 when many aduertisements comming to Rome of the stirres in Germany and Suisserland augmented with many amplifications and additions as the manner of fame is especially when matters are related from places farre distant Leo was noted for negligence that in so great dangers had not vsed powerfull The Pope was blamed remedies The Friars particularly blamed him that being addicted to magnificence to hunting to deliciousnesse and to musicke with which he was delighted beyond measure he passed ouer things of the greatest importance They said that in point of Faith the least thing ought not to be neglected nor the prouision against it one iote to bee deferred which as it is most easie before the mischiefe take roote so it commeth too late when it is waxed old That Arius was but a small sparke which might easily haue been put out and yet it set the whole world on fire That Iohn Hus and Hierome of Praghe would then haue done as much if in the beginning they had not been suppressed by the Councell of Constance On the contrary side Leo Leo though reprehended for negligence thought hee had done too much repented himselfe of whatsoeuer he had done in these occurrences and most of all of the Briefe of Indulgences sent into Germany thinking it would haue been better to let the Friars dispute amongst themselues and to keepe himselfe neutrall and reuerenced by both parties then by declaring himselfe for one to constraine the other to alienate themselues from him that this contention 1520 LEo 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1 was not so great as that it was necessarie to hold it in any reputation and that so long as it was lightly esteemed of few would thinke of it and if the Popes name had not been vsed in it vntill then would haue ended his course and so vanished 30 Notwithstanding for the many instances of the Prelates of Germanie of the Vniuersities who being interessed by the sentence of condemnation betooke themselues to the Popes authoritie for their protection and especially for the continuall importunities of the Friars of Rome he resolued to yeeld to the common opinion And he made an assembly of Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists vnto which he wholly remitted the busines A dispute between the Diuines and Canonists By this it was most easily concluded that the Pope should denounce fire and sword against so great an impietie But yet the Canonists differed from the Diuines these beeing of opinion that he ought presently to descend to this denunciation and those saying that a citation ought to go before The Diuines alleadged that the doctrine was euidently seen to be impious that the books were divulged and the sermons of Luther notorious The others said that Notoriousnes did not take away the defence which is allowed by the law of God and nature alleadging the vsuall places Adam where art thou Where is thy brother Abel and in the accident of the fiue Cities I will go down and see They added that the citation of the Auditor the yeere before by vertue whereof the iudicature was referred to Caietan in Ausburg and remained vnperfect if nothing els were shewed it to be necessary After many disputes in which the Diuines attributed the decision vnto themselues alone because the question was in point of faith the Lawyers appropriated vnto themselues as much as concerned the forme of iudgement a composition betweene them was proposed distinguishing the businesse into three parts the doctrine the bookes and the person For the doctrine the Canonists yeelded that it should be condemned without citation for the person they persisted to maintaine that the citation was necessarie Yet not beeing able to ouercome others who insisted vpon their owne opinions with greater acrimony couered themselues with the buckler of religion they found a middle way that a precept should be sent to Martin with a conuenient terme that so it should be resolued into a citation Concerning the bookes there was more to doe The Diuines did thinke they ought to be condemned absolutely together with the doctrine and the Canonists that they should be ioyned with the person and comprehended vnder the terme It not being possible to make an accord herein they did both the one and the other For first they were condemned for the time present and afterwards a terme alotted to burne them And with this resolution a Bul was framed vnder the date of the 15. of Iune 1520 Which being as it were a beginning and foundation of the Councell of Trent whereof wee are to speake it is necessary to set downe 1520 here a briefe Epitomic thereof 31 In which the Pope directing the beginning of his words to Christ who hath left Peter and his Successours for Vicars of his Church exciteth him to The Popes Bull. assist it in these necessities From Christ he turneth to S. Peter and praieth him by the charge which he receiued of our Sauiour to be carefull of the distresses of the Church of Rome consecrated with his blood And passing to S. Paul desireth the like assistance from him adding that although he hath deemed heresies to bee necessarie for triall of the good yet it is conuenient to extinguish them in the beginning Finally turning himselfe to all the Saints of heauen and to the Church vniuersall hee prayeth them to intercede with God that the Church may be purged from so great contagion Then hee proceedeth to shew how it came to his knowledge and how hee hath seene with his eyes that many errors were renewed which were condemned long before of Grecians Bohemians and others false scandalous apt to offend godly eares and to deceiue simple mindes sowed in Germanie alwayes beloued both by him and by his predecessors who after the translation of the Greeke Empire haue euer taken their protectors from that nation and that many pious decrees against heretikes haue beene made by those Princes which the Popes also haue confirmed Therefore that hee not willing to tolerate the like errors any longer but rather to make prouision against them would recite some of them and here he repeateth 42. Articles which are in the points The Pope condemneth 42. articles of Luthers doctrine of originall sin Penance and remission of
to resolution This Cardinall most conuersant in managing ciuill affaires and imployed in the Papacies of Alexander Iulius and Leo which were full of diuers and important accidents in al his discourses with the Pope cast out words which might instruct him Hee commended his goodnesse his ingenuity and his minde inclined to the reformation of the Church and the rooting out of heresies adding notwithstanding that hee could not haue praise by his good intention onely not able to doe good by it selfe vnlesse hee ioyned thereunto an exact choyce of fit meanes and an execution managed with the greatest circumspection But when hee saw him constrained by the straitnesse of time to resolue hee told him there was no hope to confound and roote out the Lutherans by correcting the manners of the Court but rather that it would bee a meanes to augment their credit much more For the people who alwayes iudge by the euents when they shall bee assured by the following amendment that the Popes gouernment was iustly reprehonded wil perswade themselues likewise that the other innouations proposed haue good foundation and the arch-heretiques seeing they haue ouercome in one part will not cease to reprehend the rest That in all humane affaires it falleth out that to receiue satisfaction in some requests giueth pretence to prepare more and to thinke they are due That reading the stories past of the times when herosies haue beene raised against the authority of the Church of Rome it will appeare that all tooke pretence from the corrupted manners of the Court. Neuerthelesse neuer any Pope thought fit to reforme them but after admonitions and instructions vsed to induce the Princes to protect the Church That whatsoeuer hath succeeded well here to fore ought alwayes to bee obserued and kept That nothing did more ruine a gouernment then to change the manner of ruling it That to open new wayes not vsed was to expose himselfe to great dangers and that it was most secure to tread in the steps of the holy Popes who alwayes haue brought their enterprises to a prosperous end That no man hath euer extinguished heresies by reformations but by Crusadoes and by exciting Princes and people to roote them out That he should remember that Innocentius the third did by such meanes happily oppresse the Albigenses of Langue doc and the next Popes extinguished in other places and by no other means the Waldenses Picards poore people of Lions Arnaldists Speronists and Patauines so that now there remaineth no more of them but the name onely That there would not want Princes in Germanie who in case the Pope would giue them leaue to seaze themselues of the States of Luthers fauourers would greedily embrace the condition and that hee might cause many people to follow them by granting Indulgences and Pardons to whosoeuer would assist them The Cardinall put him also in minde that he ought not to thinke of the Germane stirres in Religion as if there were no more imminent danger to the Apostolicall Sea because the warre of Italy a thing of greater perill hanged ouer their heads whereunto he ought principally to apply his mind in managing whereof if he wanted money which is the sinew of warre hee might receiue some notorious affront and that no reformation could bee made that would not notably diminish the rents of the Church which hauing foure fountaines the one temporall the rents of the Ecclesiasticall state the other three spirituall Indulgences dispensations and collations of Benefices none of them could be stopped but that one quarter of the reuenues would be cut off The Pope relating these discourses to William Encourt whom afterward he created Cardinall and Theodorie Hezius his familiar and trustie friends sayd the condition of Popes was miserable seeing it was plaine that they could not doe good though they desired and indeauoured to doe it and concluded AdriaÌ be waileth the condition of the Popes that before the iourney which hee was to make into Germanie it was not possible to effect any one point of reformation and that it was necessarie they should be contented to beleeue his promises which he was resolued to maintaine though it were to deuest himselfe of all temporall dominion and to be reduced to the life of the Apostles Neuerthelesse hee gaue strait commission to both of which one was Dataric and the other Secretarie that they should be sparing to grant Indulgences dispensations regresses and coadiutories vntill meanes were found to giue a rule for them by a Law and perpetuall Constitution These things hauing read them largely related in a Diarie of the Bishop of Fabriano where he noted all the remarkeable things which hee had seene and heard I was willing briefely to repeate here because they may serue much to the vnderstanding of those things which shall be spoken of hereafter In the first Consistorie of Nouember by consent of the Cardinalls hee appointed Francesco Chiericato whom he knew in Spaine Bishop of Fabriano whom I named a little before for his Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg The Bishop of Fabriano is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg which was assembled in absence of the Emperour who some few moneths before was inforced to passe into Spaine to appease the tumults and seditions begunne in those kingdomes The Nuncio arriued at Noremberg at the end of the yeere and presented the Popes Letters to the Electors Princes and The Popes letter to the Diet against Luther Orators of Cities written generally to them all vnder the date of the fiue and twentieth of Nouember in which hee first complained that Martin Luther hauing beene condemned by the sentence of Leo and the sentence executed in Wormes by the Emperours Decree published thoughout all Germany hee perseuered notwithstanding in the same errours continually publishing bookes full of heresies and that he was fauoured not onely by the meaner sort but euen by the Nobles also Adding that though the Apostle foretold that heresies were necessarie for exercise of the godly yet that necessitie was tolerable in times conuenient not in those in which Christianitie being oppressed by the Turkish armes all industrie should be vsed to purge the disease within that the dammage and danger which it bringeth by it selfe alone hindereth his endeauours against so great an enemie Then hee exhorteth the Princes and people not to make shew of giuing any consent to so great an abomination by tolerating it any longer Hee shewed them that it was a most shamefull thing to suffer themselues to be led out of the way of their ancestors by a simple Friar as if onely Luther were of vnderstanding and wise He aduertiseth them that if Luthers followers haue denied obedience to the Ecclesiasticall Lawes much more will they esteeme basely of the secular and if they haue vsurped the goods of the Church much lesse will they abstaine from those of the Laitie and hauing dared to lay their hands vpon the Priests of God they will not spare the houses
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
successor of S. Peter gaue them his benediction The Arch-bishop of Mentz answered the Legats oration by order of the And is answerred by the Arch-bishop of ãâã Emperour and the Diet that Caesar as supreme Aduocate of the Church will vse all meanes to compose the disorders will imploy all his forces in the ãâã against the Turkes and that all the Princes will joyne themselues ãâ¦ã that their actionâ shall bee approoued by God and the Pope After this many ãâã ãâã being heard the Elector of Sacco ãâ¦ã and protestant Cities âoyned with him presented to the Emperour she confession of their faith written Latine and Dutch ãâ¦ã it might be read But the Emperour refusing to haue it The Lutherans doe present a confession of their faith And so do the Zuinglians ãâã in publique it was put off vntill the next day when the Legate would not be present for feare of receiuing some prejudice But the Princes being assembled before the Emperor in an Hall capable to receiue about ãâã persons it was read with aloud voyce And the Cities which followed the doctrine of Zuinglius presented apart the confession of their faith not differing from the former but onely in the point of the Eucharist The confession of the Princes which afterwards from this place where it was read was called Augustana contâined two parts in the first were The name of the Augustan confession bega ãâ¦ã expounded ãâ¦ã de of the vnitie of the God-head of originall sinne of the incarnation of iustification of the ministery of the Gospel of the Church of administring the Sacraments of Baptisme of the Eucharist of Confession of Penance of the vse of the Sacraments and the Ecclesiasticall order of the rites of the Church of the ciuill Common-wealth of the last âudgement of free will of the cause of sinne of faith of good workes and worshipping of Saints In the second were expounded the doctrines which were different from the Church of Rome the abuses which the Confessionists reprooued And these were declared at large in seuen articles of the holy Communion mariage of Priests of the Masse of Confession of the distinction of meates of Monasticall vowes and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction In conclusion they offered in case it were needfull a more full information But in the proheme thereof they deliuered that they had put their confession in writing to obey the Propose of his Maiestie that all men ought to present their opinions and therefore if the other Princes will giue vp theirs in writing they are readie to conferre peaceably with them that they may come to an agreement whereunto in case they could not come his Maiestie hauing giuen them to vnderstand in all the former Diets that he could not determine or conclude any matter of Religion for diuers respects then alleaged but that he would perswade the Pope to call a generall Councell and finally hauing caused it to bee said in the Diet of Spira that the differences betweene his Maiestie and the Pope being readie to bee composed there could bee no doubt but that hee would giue consent vnto it they offered to app ãâ¦ã and to giue a reason and make a defence of their cause in such a generall free and Christian assembly of which it hath alwayes bin treated in all the Diets celebrated during the time of his Empire Vnto which Councell and to his Maiestie they haue formerly in due forme and vpon good cause appealed vnto which appeale they doe yet adhere not intending to abandon it neither by this treatie nor by any other if the difference bee not charitably reduced first to a Christian concord This was the onely Act of the first day But the Emperour before he made any resolution would haue the Legates aduice Who hauing read The Legate would not censure the Confession and considered the confession together with the Diuines which he brought out of Italie though hee was of opinion that it ought to bee opposed and a censure published vnder his name yet foreseeing that it would giue occasion of greater tumults and saying plainely that the difference for the most part seemed verball and that it imported not much whether one spake after one manner or after another and that it was not reasonable that the Apostolicall Sea should take part in the disputations of the Schooles hee conâented not to haue his name vsed in the contentions And hee answered the Emperour that for the present there was no cause to make any ãâã examination of the doctrine but to consider the example which would bee giuen to all vnquiet and subtile wits who would not haue wanted infinite other nouities to propose with no lesse probabilitie which would haue beene heard with greedines because of the itching of cares which they stirre vp in the world and that by correcting the abuses that were noted greater inconueniencies would be raised then those which one sought to remedie That his opinion was that the doctrine of the Lutherans being read to remoue all preiudice a confutation thereof should be read likewise which should not be But gaue order that a confutation therof should be read and no copie giuen published in copies for feare of opening a way to disputations but meanes should be vsed that the Protestants should ãâã from going further on by proposing fauours and threats But the Confession being ãâ¦ã it wrought diuers effects in the mindes of the Catholiques who heard it Some thought the Protestants more wicked then they were perswaded before they were informed of their particular opinions others on the contrary remitted much of the bad conceit they had against them esteeming their opinions not to absurd as before they did yea for a great part of the abuses they confessed they were iustly reprehended It is not to be omitted that Cardinal Mattheo Langi Archbishop of Salzburg told euery one that the reformation of the Masse The Archbishop of Salzburg would not haue the world reformed by a Monke was honest the libertie of meates conuenient and the demand iust to be disburthened of so many commandements of men but that a poore Monke should reforme all was not to bee endured And Cornelius Scoperus the Emperours Secretarie saide that if the Protestant Preachers had money they would easily buy of the Italians what Religion pleased them best but without golde it was impossible to make theirs shine in the world The Emperour according to the Legates aduice approued also by his owne Counsellers desirous to compose all by a negatiue went first about to separate the Ambassadors of the cities from ioyning with the Princes which proiect not succeeding he caused a confutation to be made of what the Protestants put vp in writing and another of that which was produced by the Cities And hauing called the whole Diet together hee told the Protestants that he had considered of the confession presented vnto him and giuen order to some pious and learned men to deliuer their opinion thereof And heere
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoânded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES ãâã HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
the Councell was not truely intended and that they had nothing but words and Court holy water And he deliuered his minde with such graue sentences that the whole The Pope sendeth Nunciâ to all Princes to treate with them concerning the Councel auditorie was mooued In that consistorie it was resolued to dispatch Nuncij to the Emperour to the French King and other Christian Princes with commission to declare that the Pope and Colledge had determined absolutely for the benefit of Christendome to celebrate a Councell exhorting them to fauour it and to procure peace and tranquillitie while it shall last but to tell them that for the time and place his Holinesse was not resolued as yet And the most secret instruction was that they should cunningly finde out what the Princes thought concerning the place to the end that all their interests and purposes being knowen hee might hinder them by opposing one against another and so worke his owne will Hee charged also the Nuncij to complaine of the actions of the King of England and when they saw opportunitie to incite them against him and to offer them also that Kingdome for a prey Among these Nuncij Vergerius Vergerius is sent backe into Germanie with speciall instructions was one sent backe into Germanie with more speciall Commissions to penetrate the minde of the Protestants concerning the forme of proceeding in the Councell that hee might draw from thence such conclusions as were necessarie He gaue him also particular charge to treat with Luther and the other principall Preachers of the reformed doctrine vsing all kindes of promises and offers to reduce them to some composition The Pope reprehended in all occasions the rigidnesse of Cardinall Caietan who in the Diet of Ausburg 1518. refused Luthers offer that silence being imposed to his aduersaries hee would also bee contented to hold his peace and hee condemned the acerbitie of that Cardinall who by vrging obstinately a recantation cast that man headlong into despaire which had cost and would cost the Church of Rome as much as the halfe of her authoritie is worth That hee would not imitate Leo in beleeuing that the Friars are good instruments to suppresse the Preachers of Germanie For reason and experience haue declared the vanitie of that cogitation That there were but two meanes force and treaties both which he would vse being readie to agree to any condition so that the Popes authoritie might remaine intire For which end hee said hee had neede of able men fit for negotiation and therefore the one and twentieth of May hee created sixe Cardinals and the seuenth a few dayes after all which were men much esteemed in the Court. Among these was Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester then prisoner in England for refusing to obey the Kings Decree which tooke away the Popes authoritie The Pope in making choice of him considered that hee honoured this promotion The Pope creaseth seuca Cardinals by putting in that number a learned man and well deseruing for the persecution which hée endured and that hauing increased his dignitie hee In which number was Iohn Fisher B. of Rochester would haue more respect with the King and more credit with the people But that Cardinals Cap profited that Prelate in nothing but to hasten his death which was giuen him 43. dayes after by cutting off his head in publike But howsoeuer the Pope made open demonstrations to desire such a Councell as might giue satisfaction and reduce Germanie yet all the Court and the Popes neerest friends who treated most secretly with him of these The Court was of opinion that Mantua was the fittest place for the Councell things said that it could not any where bee celebrated but in Italie because in no other place it could bee free and that in Italie no place could be chosen but Mantua Vergerius at his returne into Germanie deliuered the Popes Ambassage first to Ferdinand and then to those Protestants that came to that King about the present occurrences and at last hee made a iourney to treate with the others also He had no other answere from any of them but that they would consult together and resolue by common consent in their assembly which should bee called in the ende of the yeere The proposition of the The negotiation of Vergerius in Germanie Nuncio contained that that was the time for the Councels so much desired the Pope hauing treated with the Emperour and all the Kings to call it seriously not as formerly in appearance onely and that it may not bee deferred any more hee determined to chuse Mantua for the place according to the resolution taken with the Emperour two yeeres since Which being a Citie of the Emperours vassall placed neere his confines and the Venetians they might holde it for secure besides that the Pope and the Emperour would giue any greater caution whatsoeuer That it was not necessarie to resolue or speake of the manner and forme of treating in the Councell because this would better bee done in the Councell it selfe when it shall bee called That it could not bee celebrated in Germanie which abounded with Anabaptists Sacramentaries and other sects for the most part both foolish and furious Therefore that it would not bee secure for other nations to goe where that multitude is potent and to condemne their doctrine That to the Pope it is all one to call it in any other Country whatsoeuer but hee would not seeme to bee inforced and to haue that authoritie taken from him which he hath inioyed so many ages to prescribe the place of generall Councels In this iourney Vergerius found Luther at Wittenberg and treated with He treateth with Luther him very courteously vpon these tearmes inlarging and amplifying them very much And first hee assured him that the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals esteemed him exceedingly who were infinitely grieued for the losse of one who if he had been employed in the seruice of God and the Apostolicall Sea which are ioyned together might haue brought foo ãâ¦ã inestimable fruit and that they would doe whatsoeuer they could to regaine him Hee told that the Pope blamed the rigiditie of Caietan and that the Cardinals did no lesse that hee might expect all fauour from that holy Sea and that the rigor of Leo which hee vsed by the instigation of others not of his owne disposition displeased all men Hee added also that hee would not dispute with him of the controuersies because hee professed not Diuinitie but that by common reason hee could shew him that it was good to reunite himselfe with the head of the Church For considering that his doctrine comming to light and being published within these eighteene yeeres had raysed innumerable sects of which the one detesteth the other and so many popular seditions with the death and banishment of so great multitudes it could not bee concluded that it came from God But one might well assure himselfe that it was pernitious
to the world because so much mischiefe proceeded from it Vergerius said that it was too great a selfe-loue and too great a conceipt of ones owne worth when a man would trouble the whole world to sowe his owne opinions If you haue innouated in the faith said Vergerius in which you were borne and bred vp 35. yeeres for your conscience and saluations sake it was sufficient to keepe it within your selfe If the loue of your neighbour mooued you why did you trouble the whole world vnnecessarily seeing that without it men did liue and God was serued in tranquillity Hee added that the confusion was gone on so farre that the remedie could not be deferred The Pope is resolute to applie it by calling a Councell where all the learned men of Europe meeting together the trueth shall bee cleered to the confusion of vnquiet spirits and for the place hath destinated the Citie of Mantua And although the chiefest hope consisteth in the goodnesse of God yet putting to that account the endeuours of men it was in Luthers power to make the remedie easie if hee will bee present treat with charitie and oblige to himselfe also the Pope a munificent Prince who taketh speciall notice of persons of merit Hee put him in minde of the example of Eneas Siluius And proposeth vnto him the example of Aentas Siluius who following his owne opinions with much slauery and labour could get no further preferment then to be Canon of Trent but beeing changed to the better became Bishop Cardinall and finally Pope Pius the second Hee called to his memorie Bessarion of Nice who of a poore Caloier of And of Bessarion Trapizonda became a great renowmed Cardinall and wanted not much of being Pope Luthers answers were according to his nature vehement and fierce Luthers answere saying that hee made no account of the esteeme which hee had with the Court of Rome whose hatred hee feared not nor regarded their good will that hee applied himselfe to the seruice of God as much as hee could though vvhen he had done all he vvas but an vnprofitable seruant that hee savv not hovv the seruices of God vvere ioyned vvith those of the Papacy but as darknesse vvith light that nothing in all his life vvas more profitable to him then the rigor of Leo the rigidity of Caietan vvhich he could not ascribe to them but to the prouidence of God For not being as yet in those times illuminated in all the trueth of Christian faith but hauing onely discouered the abuses of Indulgences hee was ready to haue kept silence in case his aduersaries had done the like But the writings of the master of the holy palace the insulting of Caietan and the rigor of Leo constrained him to studie and to descriemany other lesse tolerable abuses and errors of the Papacie which he could not dissemble nor refraine to declare them vnto the world with a good conscience That the Nuncio had ingenuously confessed that hee vnderstood not Diuinitie which appeared cleerely by the reasons which hee proposed because none could call his doctrine new but hee that beleeued that CHRIST the Apostles and the holy Fathers liued as now the Pope Cardinals and Bishops doe Neither can any argument be drawen against the doctrine from the seditions happened in Germanie but by him that hath not read the Scriptures and knoweth not that this is proper to the word of God and the Gospel that it stirreth vp troubles and tumults euen to the separation of the father from the sonne wheresoeuer it is preached That this was the vertue of it to giue life to them that hearken to it and to bring greater damnation to whosoeuer reiecteth it Hee added that it was a great fault of the Romanists to establish the Church with gouernements taken from humane reasons as if it were a temporall State That this is that kind of wisedome which S. Paul saith is accounted foolishnesse with God as not to esteeme those politique reasons by which Rome doth gouerne but to trust in Gods promises and to referre to his Maiestie the managing of the Church affaires is that humane folly which is wisedome with God That to make the Councell take good effect and to bee profitable for the Church was not in the power of Martin but of him that can make it free that the Spirit of God may rule there and guide it and the holy Scripture may bee the rule of the resolutions not bringing thither interests vsurpations and artifices of men which in case it should happen yet himselfe would there vse all sinceritie and Christian charitie not to binde the Pope or any other vnto him but for the seruice of Christ and peace and libertie of the Church But that hee could not hope to see so great a good so long as it appeared not that the wrath of God was appeased by a serious conuersion from hypocrisie That no sound argument could bee taken from the assembling of learned men seeing that so long as the anger of God is kindled there is no error so absurd and vnreasonable which Satan cannot perswade especially to those great wise men who thinke they know much whom the Maiestie of God will confound That nothing can be receiued from Rome compatible with the ministery of the Gospell That the examples of Eneas Siluius and Bessarion mooued him not For hee esteemeth not those cloudy glitterings and in case hee would exalt himselfe he might truely reply that which facetely was spoken by Erasmus that Luther beeing poore and base maketh rich and aduanceth many That it was well knowen to the Nuncio himselfe not to goe farre that the last May himselfe had a great part in the creation of the Bishop of Rochester and was the totall cause of the creation of Scomberg That if the life of the first was so soone taken away this was to bee ascribed to the prouidence of God Vergerius Vergerius could not moue Luther could not perswade Luther to remit any thing of his constancie who so stedfastly maintained his doctrine as if it had beene apparant to the eyes and said that the Nuncio yea and the Pope himselfe should sooner embrace his faith then he would abandon it Vergerius assaied also to perswade some other Preachers in Wittenberg and elsewhere in the iourney according to the Popes commission but found no inclination as hee thought hee should but rigiditie in all that were of account Not any of the other Lutherans except some few of small esteeme The answere of 15. Printes and 30 Cities assembled in Smalcalda Mantua is refused by the Germans and those that rendred themselues were of small worth and pretended much so that they were not for his purpose But the Protestants vnderstanding Vergerius his proposition there beeing fifteene Princes and thirtie Cities assembled in Smalcalda answered that they had declared their resolution concerning the Councell in many Diets and last of all to the Nuncio of Pope Clement and the
it without great danger if the Emperour consented not because he might find pretences either for that those cities were formerly members of the Dutchie of Milan or might say the Church should not be damnified whereof he was aduocate To dispatch these businesses he sent Cardinall Farnese into Germanie with instructions necessary But the Legats in Trent had commission from the Pope to open the Councell with those few Prelats that were there without expecting a greater number in case they vnderstood that they would treate of Religion in the Dier but if not to gouerne themselues as other respects should aduise They saw that the proposing of the Diet did not binde them but on the other side that the small number of Prelates who then were not more then foure perswaded a prorogation Notwithstanding they were in doubt that the danger of the Turkish armes would constraine Ferdinand to make the Recesse and The Legate know not what to resolue about the opening of the Councell according to promise to intimate another Diet in which Religion should be treated of casting the blame vpon them by saying that notice was giuen them of the proposition that knowing what was promised with good intention they might haue hindered the execution of it by opening the Councell For this cause they sent in diligence to the Pope to receiue order from him what to doe in this doubtfull consultation seeing themselues on the one side constrained by a potent respect to make haste and on the other enforced to desist because they were almost alone in Trent They declared to the Pope that they had many coniectures and signes that the Emperour regarded not the celebration of the Councell that Don Diego after his first comparition had neuer spoken so much as one word and did shew as it were in his countenance that he was pleased with that leasure and spending of time For his appearance onely was sufficient to excuse and iustifie his Master that hauing by himselfe and his Ambassadors continually desired and sollicited the Councell and brought the businesse to that passe and not seeing a conuenient progresse hee might and ought to intimate another Diet to determine the cause of Religion as by reason deuolued vnto him by his owne diligence and negligence of the Pope They resolued to take a It is resolued that the councell should be opened onely by singing a Masse of the holy Ghost middle course that is to sing a Masse of the holy Ghost before the Emperor arriued in the Diet which might stand for a beginning of the Councell and preuent whatsoeuer the Emperour could doe in the Recesse and on the other side remoue all occasion of saying that the matters of the Councell were begun to be handled with foure persons remaining in libertie to enioy the benefit of time and to be able to goe on or desist or transferre or shut vp the Councell as the occurrences should aduise They wished him to consider that if the Councell were opened after that Cardinall Farnese had spoken with the Emperor one might thinke that Cardinall was sent to entreate that it might not be opened and could not obtaine it Besides the fame of the Turkish Armie increasing it would be said it was opened when necessitie compelled to thinke of other matters and when it was knowne it could not be done The Cardinall Santa Croce desired much that signes of deuotion The desire of the Cardinall Santa Croce should be shewed and the people made to runne together with the vsuall ceremonies of the Church and therefore perswaded that all should write to the Pope to demaund a Briefe with authoritie to giue Indulgences dated from the time of their parting that the Indulgence which they granted at their entrie might be made good That Cardinall was serupulous that the people which were present at that entrie should not be defrauded of those three yeeres and thrice fortie daies which they granted and would supplie it by this not considering that a difficultie did arise whether he that hath authoritie to grant Indulgences can make good those which another hath granted without authoritie The Cardinall Bishop and Lord of Trent considering that that Citie little in it selfe and not much inhabited would remaine at the discretion of Strangers and in danger of seditions in case the Councell proceeded gaue the Pope to vnderstand that there was need of a garrison of at the least an hundred and fiftie footmen especially if the Lutherans came which expence himselfe was not able to beare being exhausted by paying his Predecessors The Cardinal et Trent âesirââh a garison debts The Pope answered that if he put a garrison into the towne the Lutherans would haue a pretence to publish that the Councell was not free that it was in vaine to make doubt so long as none but Italians were in Trent and that he had no lesse care of the quiet of the Citie then the Cardinall himselfe because the securitie of the Councell more imported the Pope then the Bishop of the place therefore that hee should leaue the care thereof vnto him and assure himselfe that he will be vigilant to prouide against dangers for his owne interest and will not burthen him with any expence Hauing well considered all the reasons which perswaded and disswaded to begin the Councell for disswasion hee saw no weightie reason but this that when the Councell should be opened hee would be intreated to leaue it so vntill the impediments of the Turkish warre and others did cease which was to put a bridle in his mouth which would turne him whither he pleased that held the raines a thing dangerous to his affaires This made him resolue firmely in himselfe by no meanes to let the Councell stand idly open and not to depart from this disiunctiue either to celebrate the Councell if he could or if he could not to shut it vp or suspend it vntill he had published another day The Pope giueth commission to open the Councell on Holiroode day Card. Farnese passeth by Trent to reassume it Hauing established this point he wrote to the Legats to open it vpon Holiroode day which order they published to the Emperours Ambassador and the rest without naming the particular time A little after Cardinall Farnese in his iourney towards Wormes arriued in Trent and brought the same commission and all being consulted of betweene him and the Legats they resolued to continue notifying vnto all the Commission to open the Conncell in generall without descending to the particular day more then this that it should bee when hee had spoken with the Emperour in Wormes And they conceiued good hope because they vnderstood that his Maiestie knowing the dispatch of the Legation was much satisfied with the Pope and declared that hee would ioyntly proceede with him and therefore they would not go on to any new action without his knowledge for feare of disturbing him and the rather because Don Diego and the Cardinall of
the Popes for he holding things in suspence dispatched his businesse well in Germany giuing the Protestants The Emperor desireth to hold the Councell in suspence hope that if they pleased him he would not suffer the Councell to bee opened and putting them in feare that in case they did not it should begin and proceed against them Therefore he euer caused some new emergents to arise which might hold things in suspence passing the time pleasantly vnder diuers colours and sometimes also proposing that it were better to transferre it to another place giuing hope hee could bee contented it were translated into Italie euen vnto Rome that the Pope and the Prelates of that Nation might more easily hearken to the proposition and draw the Councell in length The Pope was in great straits Sometimes hee had the ancient desire The Pope is doubtfull what course to take of his predecessors that the Councell should not be celebrated and condemned himselfe for hauing proceeded so farre yet hee saw that it was scandalous and dangerous to him to shew openly that hee would not haue it by dissoluing that small congregation which remained in Trent He saw cleerely that it was not a good remedie to extinguish heresies For concerning that which belonged to Italie it was better to prouide against it by force and by the office of the Inquisition whereas the expectation of the Councell hindereth that which is the onely remedie For Germany it appeared plainely that the Councell did rather make difficult then facilitate those things Besides in ease it were celebrated hee doubted whether hee should grant the Emperour the halfe fruits and vassalages of the Monestaries in Spaine For if hee did not his Maiestie would bee angry and if hee did it hee doubted that the Spanish Prelates would discouer in the Councell that they were alienated from him and the Apostolike Sea for giuing that to others which belonged to them He saw likewise that the Prelates of the kingdome were if satisfied who would think it intolerable to pay the tenths and be at charges in the Councel Hee thought that those of France would ioyne with them and incourage them not for charitie but to hinder the Emperors profit Therefore he began to incline to the translation so that it were not caried further into Germany as was treated of in Wormes whereunto he sayd he would neuer consent though hee had an 100. hostages and as many pawnes and the rather because by transferring it more into Italy into a place more fertil commodious and secure he thought he auoyded the inconuenience of continuing in that state and letting the Councell lie at anchor and be drawen in length from season to season the worst resolution that could be made for infinite and perpetuall preiudices which might insue Besides by the time which the translation required the present mischiefe was cured which was to haue Councell and a Colloquie and Diet instituted for religion concurre together not knowing what end the one or the other might haue a thing dishonourable and dangerous and of bad example and the Prelats would be satisfied by parting from Trent Beeing thus resolued that The Bull of translation he might be prouided to put it fitly in execution he sent to the Legates the Bull of faculty to translate it dated February 22. of which it hath beene spoken before These thoughts did not possesse either the whole or the principall part of the Popes mind but he thought much more of infeoffing his son in Parma and Piacenza which he had imparted to Caesar did effect it in the end of August There is much murmuring at the donation of Parma and Piacenza to a bastard not respecting the generall murmuring that while the Clergie was to bee reformed the head of it should bestow principalities vpon a sonne of a damned coniunction This the whole Colledge tooke ill though onely Iohn Dominicus de Cupis Cardinall of Trani with some few more opposed it Iohn Vega the Emperours Ambassador refused to bee present and Margarite of Austria his nephewes wife shewed herselfe discontented because shee desired the inuestiture in the person of her husband for that shee lost the title of the Dutchesse of Camerino and got nothing Afterwards beeing wholly imployed in freeing himselfe from the difficulties and dangers which the Councell brought with it standing thus neither opened nor shut but so as it might serue the Emperours turne against him hee resolued to send the Bishop of Caserta to treate with his Maiestie proposing either to The Pope sendeth a Nuncio to the Emperor haue it opened and begunne or suspended for a time and in case that pleased not he was to propose the translation of it into Italy to giue conuenient time to what should be handled in the Colloquie and Diet or some other match which were not sodishonourable and dangerous for the Church as to haue the Councell remaining still on foote and the Legates and Prelats idle This negotiation had many rubs For the Emperour was resolute not to consent either to suspension or translation not holding it good for his ends to begin it he did not absolutely denie any of the things proposed and hauing no other course to take he knew not what to do but to interpose difficulties to the three propositions Finally in the middest of October hee found out a temper that the Councell should bee opened and the reformation treated of forbearing to speake of heresies and points of doctrine lest they should prouoke the Protestants The Pope aduised heereof by the The Pope is much oftended with theÌ Emperours answere Nuncio his letters was touched at the very heart For hee saw plainely that this was to giue the victorie into the hands of the Lutherans and to robbe himselfe of all authoritie making him depend of Colloquies and Imperiall Diets ordaining in them treaties of religion and forbidding the Councell tomeddle with them and so to weaken him by alienating his dependants and to strengthen the Lutherans by supporting or not condemning their heresies And beeing assured that his and the Emperours interests were so contarie as that they could not be vnited he resolued to conceale his owne ends and to proceede as best befitted his affaires Therefore without shewing any distaste of the answere he presently replyed to Caserta that for his Maiesties sake hee resolued to open the Councell immediately commanding that the acts thereof should begin and all should proceed with full libertie and in fit manner and order This the Pope sayd in such generall termes because he would not expresse himselfe what should bee first or what last or what treated of or What wholly left out For hee was resolute to handle the matter of religion and points of doctrine principally without alleadging other reason incase he should bee constrained to alleadge any but that to treat of reformation onely was a thing neuer vsed before contrary to the reputation both of himselfe and of the Councell
for greater reuerence to receiue it againe and examine it and make answere afterwards These things being done according to the rite of the Roman Ceremoniall all kneeled downe to pray softly as the vse was in all the Sessions and then they sayd aloud Adsumus Domine c. Sancte Spiritus c. Which the President spake with an high voice in the name of all The Letanie being sung the Gospel was read by the Deacon Si peccauerit in te frater tuâs c. And lastly the hymne Veni Creator spiritus beeing sung and all sate downe in their places the Cardinall of Monte pronunced the Decree with interrogatorie words reading whether it pleased the Fathers for the praise of God extirpation of heresies reformation of Church and people depression of the enemies of Christ to determine and declare that the holy Tridentine and Generall Councel should begin and be begun whereunto all answered first the Legates then the Bishops and other Fathers by the word Placeâ He then added whether in regard of the Feasts of the old and new yeere it The decree for opening the Councels and holden the next Session pleased them that the next Session should be the seuenth of Ianuary and they answered likewise that it pleased them This being done Hercules Seuerallo Speaker of the Councel desired the Notaries to make an instrument of all The himne Te Deum laudamus was sung and the Fathers putting off their Pontificall habits and putting on their common accompanied the Legates the Crosse going before These ceremonies being vsed in the Sessions following shall be repeated no more Germany and Italy were very curious to know the first actions of this assembly which was begun with so many difficulties the Prelats in Trent and those of their family were charged by their friends to aduise them of it Therefore immediatly after the Session a copie of the Legats admonition and of the oration of Bitonto was sent into euery place which were quickly printed Whereof that I may the better tell what was commonly spoken it is necessarie to relate briefely the contents of the Oration It began with shewing the necessitie of the Councell because it is an hundred yeeres since that of Florence and because things of difficultie belonging to the Church The contents of the oration made by the Bishop of Ritonto cannot well be handled but in it For in them the Creeds haue beene made heresies condemned manners amended Christian Nations vnited armies sent to conquer the holy land Kings and Emperours deposed and schismes rooted out And that for this cause the Poets introduce the Councell of the Gods And Moyses writeth that they were conciliarie voyces the Decree to make man and to confound the tongues of the Giants That Religion hath three heads Doctrine the Sacraments and Charitie and that all these three call for a Councell Hee declared the corruptions entred into them for restauration of which the Pope by the fauour of the Emperour Kings of France of the Romanes and of Portugall and of Christian Princes hath assembled the Synod and sent his Legats He made a long digression in commendation of the Pope and another not much shorter in praise of the Emperour then he praised the three Legats deriuing their commendation from the name and surname of each of them and added that the Councel being assembled all ought to meet in it as in the Troian horse Hee inuited the woods of Trent to sound foorth through the world that all should submit themselues to that Councel which if they doe not it will be iustly sayd that the Popes light is come into the world and men haue loued darknesse better then the light He lamented that the Emperour was not present or at the least Don Diego who represented him He congratulated the Cardinall Madruccio that the Pope had assembled in his City the dispersed and wandering fathers Hee turned to the Prelats and sayd that to open the gates of the Councel was to open the gates of Paradise from whence would descend liuing water to fill the earth with the knowledge of the Lord. Hee exhorted the fathers to amendment and to open their hearts as dry ground to receiue it adding that if they doe it not yet the holy Ghost will open their mouths though their mindes bee possessed with an euill spirit as hee did the mouths of Caiphas and Balaam lest if the Councel should erre the Church should erre also Hee exhorted them to lay aside all passion that they may truely say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs. Hee inuited Greece France Spaine Italy and all Christian Nations to the Marriage In fine hee turned himselfe to Christ praying him by the intercession of Saint Vigilius the turelarie Saint of the valley of Trent to assist that Councell The Legats admonition was accounted pious Christian modest and The censure of the oration worthy of Cardinals but the Sermon of the Bishop was iudged farre otherwise His vanitie and ostentation of Eloquence was noted by all But men of vnderstanding compared as an holy sentence to a wicked those ingenious and most true words of the Legats that without a good inward acknowledgement the holy Ghost would in vaine be called on with the saying of the Bishop quite contrary that without that their mouth should bee opened by the holy Ghost though their heart remained replenished with a wicked spirit It was thought arrogancy to affirme that in case those few Prelates erred all the Church would erre as if other Councels of seuen hundred Bishops had not erred and the Church refused their doctrine Others added that this was not conformable to the doctrine of the Romanists who grant not infallibilitie but to the Pope and to the Councell by vertue of the Popes confirmation But to compare the Councell to the Troian horse an insidious inuention was noted of folly and reprehended for irreuerence To haue retorted the words of the Scripture that Christ and his doctrine the light of the Father is come into the world and men haue preferred darknesse before the light making the Councell and doctrine thereof to bee the Popes light appeared to the world which if it were not receiued it should be said men haue loued darkenesse more then light was esteemed a blasphemie and it was wished that at the least hee had not taken the formall words of the holy Scripture that hee might not haue shewed so openly to haue disesteemed it But in Trent the beginning being made neither the Prelates not Legats The Legates not knowing how to proceed write to Rome themselues knew what should bee handled nor what order obserued Therfore the Legates wrote to Rome a letter worthie to bee repeated at large to giue an account of what was done before First they said they bee appointed the next session the day after the Epiphanie as a terme which could not bee taxed neither of too long delay nor too much breuitie that in the
edition should bee preferred before all and allowed yet so as that it should bee corrected by the originall and all men forbid to make any other only that should be amended and the others extinguished and so all inconueniences caused by new interpretations which haue iudiciously been noted and reprehended in the Congregations would cease Andrew de Vega a Franciscan Friar going as a Mediator betweene these two opinions approoued that of Saint Hierom that the qualities of an interpreter are not any Propheticall or other speciall diuine spirit which giueth them infallibilitie and the opinion of the same Saint and of Saint Austin to correct the translations by the texts of the originall tongue But added that it was not contrary to this to say withall that the Latin Church holdeth the vulgar edition for authenticall because it is thus to bee vnderstood that concerning faith and manners there is no errour in it though in some small matter or expression of wordes there may be a mistaking it being impossible that all the words of one language should bee transplanted into another but that there will bee some restriction or inlargement of significations or metaphore or other figure That the vulgar edition hath beene examined heeretofore by the whole Church during the space of 1000. yeeres and knowne that there is no errour in it in matter of faith or manners and in this account it hath beene held and vsed by the ancient Councels and so ought still to bee held and approoued and declared as authenticall that is that it may bee read without danger not hindering those that are more diligent to haue recourse vnto the Hebrew and Greeke originals but forbidding so great a number of whole translations which beget confusion About the Article of the sense of the holy Scripture the doctrine of Cardinall Caietan gaue occasion to speake diuersly who taught and practised the same himselfe that new conceits when they agree to the text and Discourses about the exposition of the Scripture are not aliene from other places of the Scripture and doctrine of faith are not to be reiected though the streame of the Doctors runne another way in regard the Maiestie of God hath not tied the sense of the Scripture to the old Doctors otherwise there would remaine no more power to those that liue now nor to posteritie then to transcribe the same things againe which some of the Diuines and Fathers approoued and some opposed To the first it seemed a spirituall tyrannie to forbid the faithfull to make vse of their proper ingenie according to the grace which God hath giuen them and that this was iust a prohibition to exercise the talent giuen vs by God That men ought to bee inticed with all allurements to the reading of the holy writ from which when that pleasure which nouitie bringeth shall bee remooued all men will euer abhorre it and such strictnesse will make men apply themselues to other studies and abandon this and by consequence all studie and care of pietie That this varietie of spirituall gifts belongeth to the perfection of the Church and is found amongst the Fathers in whose writings there is great diuersitie and oftentimes contrarietie yet ioyned with assured charitie Why should not that libertie bee graunted to this age which others haue inioyed with spirituall fruit The Schoole-men though in the doctrine of Theologie they haue no disputes about the meaning of the Scripture yet they haue as many differences in points of religion and no lesse dangerous That it is better to imitate antiquitie which hath not restrained the exposition of the Scripture but left it free Those of the contrarie opinion sayd that popular licence being worse then tyrannie it was then fit to curbe the vnbrideled wits otherwayes they could not hope to see an end of the present contentions That anciently it was allowed to write vpon the holy Bookes because there was neede in regard there were but few expositions And the men of those times were of an holy life and setled minde from whom no confusions could bee feared as now And therefore the Schoole-men seeing there was no more neede of other expositions in the Church and that the Scripture was not onely sufficiently but aboundantly declared they tooke another course to treate of holy mysteries and seeing that men were inclined to disputings they thought good to busie them rather in examining of the reasons sayings of Aristotle to keepe the holy Scripture in reuerence from which much is derogated when it is handled after a common fashion and is the subiect of the Studies and exercises of curious men And this opinion went on so farre that Richard of Mans a Franciscan Friar sayd that the doctrines of faith were now so cleered that wee ought no more to learne them out of Scripture which it is true was read heretofore in the Church for instruction of the people whereas now it is read in the Church onely to pray and ought to serue euery one for this end onely and not to studie And this should be the reuerence and worship due from euery one to the word of God But at the least the studying of it should bee prohibited to euery one that is not first confirmed in schoole Diuinitie neither doe the Lutherans gaine vpon any but those that studie the Scripture Which opinion wanted not adherents Betweene these opinions there went two others in the middle One that it was not good to restraine the vnderstanding of the Scripture to the Fathers onely in regard their expositions are allegoricall for the most part and seldome literall and those that follow the letter fit themselues to their owne time so that the exposition agreeth not to our age That Cardinall The opinion of Cusanus that the exposition of the Scripture must be fitteâ to the time Cusanus a man excellently learned and honest said iudicially that the vnderstanding of the Scripture must bee fitted to the time and expounded according to the current Rites and that it is not to bee maruciled at if the Church in one time expoundeth in one fashion at another in another And this was the meaning of the Lateran Councell when it decreed that the Scripture should bee expounded according to the Doctors of the Church or as long vse hath approoued that new expositions should not bee forbidden but when they varie from the common sense But Dominicus Soto a Dominican Friar distinguished the matter of faith and manners from the others saying it was meete in that onely to keepe euery wit within limits but in others it was not inconuenient to let euery one so that pietie and charitie bee preserued to abound in his owne sence That the Fathers desired not to bee followed of necessitie but onely in things necessary to beleeue and to doe Neither did the Popes when in their Decretals they expounded some passage of the Scripture in one sense meane to canonize that so that it should not bee lawfull to vnderstand it
which maketh a iudiciall processe and saith that none can accuse or condemne GODs Elect because GOD doth iustifiethem where the iudiciall words to accuse and condemne doe shew that the word Iustifie is iudiciall also But the Franciscans approued habituall grace because charity it selfe is an habit And here was a sharpe disputation betweene them and the Dominicans whether the habit of Grace be the same with the habit of Charity as Scotus would or distinct as Saint Thomas and neither party yeelding they debated whether besides this Grace or inherent Iustice the Iustice of CHRIST also bee imputed to the iustified as if it were his owne which they did in regard of the opinion of Alvertus Pighius who confessing the inherent added that we must not trust in that but in the imputed iustice of CHRIST as if it were ours None doubted that CHRIST had merited for vs but some blamed the word to Impute and would haue it abolished because it was not to bee found in Fathers who contented themselues with the words Communication participation diffusion deriuation application computation and coniunction Others said that agreeing vpon the thing they ought not to differ vpon the word because it signifieth precisely the same that the others doe which though not by all and often yet sometimes was vsed For this the 109. Epistle of Saint Barnard was brought and Vega defended that though the word be not found in the Scriptures yet it is a most proper Latine word to say that the iustice of CHRIST is imputed to mankind for satisfaction and merit and that it is continually imputed to all that bee iustified and doe satisfie for their owne sinnes but hee would not haue it sayd it was imputed as if it were ours Whereunto it being opposed that Saint Thomas vseth to say that the passion of CHRIST is communicated to the baptized for remission as if himselfe had sustained it and died there was a long and great contention vpon his words The Heremite Generall held an opinion that in the Sacrament of Baptisme the Iustice of CHRIST is imputed because it is communicated wholly and intirely but not in penance when our satisfactions are also required But Soto sayd the word Imputation was most popular and plausible because it signified at the first sight that all should bee acknowledged from CHRIST but yet that he did euer suspect it in regard of the bad consequences which the Lutheranes draw from thence That is that this onely is sufficient without inherent righteousnes that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace that the punishment is abolished together with the guilt that there remaineth no place for satisfaction that all are equall in grace iustice and glorie whence they deduce also that abominable blasphemie that euery iust man is equall to the blessed Virgin This admonition begat such a suspicion in the hearers that there appeared a manifest inclination to condemne the word for hereticall though reasons were effectually replyed to the contrary The contentions betweene the Theologues did certainly arise from the immoderate affection they bare to their owne sect and were cherished by diuers for diuers ends By the Imperialists to constraine them to abandon iustification By the Courtiers to find a way to separate the Councell and so to auoid the imminent reformation And by others to free themselues from incommodities which they feared would be greater by reason of the dearth Contentions in the Councell are cherished by diuers for diuers ends A Iubily is published in Rome in which religion is declared to be the cause of the warâe against the Protestants and of the warre which approached and the rather because they had little hope to doe good But while they thus dispute in Trent the Pope published a Iubile in Rome the fifteenth of Iuly by which he eased the Princes of Germany of the paines to find out or perswade others the true cause of the warre For hauing largely declared in that Bull his pastorall affection and care for the saluation of men relating the perdition of soules by the increase of heresies and that to roote them out the Councell was alreadie begun hee bewailed aboue measure the obstinacie of the heretikes who contemne and refuse to obey it and to submit themselues to the determination thereof For remedie whereof he had made a League with the Emperour to reduce them to the obedience of the Church by force of Armes Hee therefore wished them all to haue recourse vnto GOD by prayers fastings confessions and communions that GOD of his Diuine Maiestie would giue a good issue to this warre vndertaken for his glory exaltation of the Church and extirpation of heresies The Emperour in conformity to his purpose of concealing the cause of The Emperours Bandâ against the Sax on and Landgraue Religion the twentieth of the same moneth published a Bando against the Saxon and Landgraue laying to their charge that they had alwayes hindered his designes had neuer obeyed him made conspiracies against him mooued warre against other Princes of the Empire seased vpon Bishoprickes and other gouernments dispossessed many of their goods and couered all these things with the glorious and sweet name of Religion peace and liberty but hauing indeede rather any other end Therefore hee doeth prescribe them as perfidious rebels seditious guilty of high treason and enemies of the publike peace and commandeth that none doe assist them or be linked with them absolueth the nobility and people of their dominions from their Oath of fidelitie including all those in the Bando who perseuere to obey them The cause of the warre alleadged by the Emperour grieued the Pope and The Pope and the Emperour are offended one with another for alleadging diuers causes of the warre that of the Pope grieued the Emperor because both their ends were hindred For though the Pope pretended that he had published this Manifest that all the people of Christendome might implore the ayde of God to fauour the Emperours Armes yet both he and euery man of iudgement knew very well that it was to giue notice to Germany and the whole world that the warre was for Religion which the simpler sort also did know a little after For his letter to the Suisses before mentioned and a copie of the Capitulations made with Madruccio were published The Pope crossed Casar in this because hee desired the suppression of the Protestants without the exaltation of the Emperour and therefore to ballance them well hee meant to constraine all the professors of the new Religion to vnite against him And it is certaine that the Popes action hindered the Emperours designes For desiring the Suisses to continue their league with the house of Austria and Burgundy and not assist the rebels the Euangelikes answered that they would first be sure that the warre was not for Religion So it hapened that the warre being but newly begun diseords were already sowed betweene the Princes lately confederated The Potentates of Italie were amazed
first pleased them all The Legates accompanied with the Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies on Thursday the thirteenth of Ianuary and held the Session where Andreas Cornarus Archbishop of Spalato sang Masse Thomas Stella Bishop of Salpi did preach and the Decrees of faith and reformation were read The first conteined sixteene heads with their prohemes and thirty three anathematismes After it had forbid to beleeue preach or teach otherwise then was constituted and expressed in that Decree it declared in substance 1. That neither Gentiles by naturall meanes nor Iewes by the letter of Moyses hath been able to free themselues from sinne 2. Whereupon GOD sent his Sonne to redeeme the one and the other 3. Who though he died for all yet those onely enioy the benefit vnto whom his merit is communicated 4. That the iustification of the wicked is nothing but a translation from the state of the sonne of Adam into the state of the adopted sonne of God by IESV CHRIST which after the publication of the Gospel is not done without Baptisme or the vow thereof 5. That the beginning of iustification in men of age proceedeth from preuenting grace which inuiteth to dispose themselues consenting and cooperating with it freely which they doe willingly and might refuse 6. The manner of the preparation is first to beleeue willingly the diuine reuelations and promises and knowing ones selfe to bee a sinner to turne from the feare of Gods Iustice to his mercie to hope for pardon from him and therefore to begin to loue him and hate sinne and finally purposing to bee baptized to begin a new life and keepe the commandements of God 7. That iustification followeth this preparation which is not onely a remission of sinnes but sanctification also and hath 5. causes the finall the glory of God and eternall life the efficient God the meritory CHRIST the instrumentall the Sacraments and the formall iustice giuen by God receiued according to the good pleasure of the holy Ghost and according to the disposition of the receiuer receiuing together with remission of sinnes faith hope and charitie 8. That when Saint Paul saith that man is iustified by faith and gratis it ought to be vnderstood because faith is the beginning and the things that precede iustification are not meritorious of grace 9. That sinnes are not pardoned to him that vaunteth and reposeth himselfe onely in the confidence and certainty of the remission Neither ought it to be said that onely faith doth iustifie but euery one as hee should not doubt of the mercie of God the merits of CHRIST and efficacie of the Sacraments so in regard of his owne indisposition he may doubt because he cannot know by certainty of infallible faith that he hath obtained grace 10. That the iust are more iustified by obseruing the Commandements of God and the Church 11. That it cannot be said that the Commandements of God are impossible to the iust who though he fall into veniall sinnes yet ceaseth not to be so that no man ought to relie on faith onely nor say that the iust sinneth in euery good action or committeth sinne if he do any thing for reward 12. That no man should presume hee is predestinated beleeuing that the iustified can sinne no more or sinning can promise himselfe repentance 13. That no man can promise to himselfe absolute certaintie to perseuere vntill the end but should put his hope in the assistance of God who will continue if man faile not 14. That those that are fallen into sinne may againe receiue grace beeing stirred vp from aboue to recouer it by repentance which differeth from baptisme because it containeth not only contrition but sacramental confession Priestly absolution at the least in vow and satisfaction besides for the temporall punishment which is not alwayes remitted altogether as in baptisme 15. That the grace of God is lost not onely by infidelity but by any mortall sinne though faith bee not lost by it 16. It proposeth to the iust the exercise of good workes by which eternall life is gained as grace promised by the mercie of God and a reward due to good workes by the diuine promise And it concludeth that this doctrine doth not establish any iustice of our owne refusing the iustice of God but the same is said to bee ours because it is in vs and of GOD being infused by him for the merit of CHRIST In fine to make euery one vnderstand not only the doctrine to be followed but that also which is to be auoided it addeth Canons against him that saith 1. That a man may bee iustified without grace by the strength of humane nature and doctrine of the Law 2. That grace is giuen to liue well with greater facilitie and to merit eternall life as if free The Canons will can doe it but with difficultie 3. That a man may beleeue loue hope or repent as he ought without the preuention or assistance of the holy Spirit 4. That free will excited by GOD doeth not cooperate to dispose vs to grace nor can dissent though it would 5. That after the sinne of Adam free will is lost 6. That it is not in the power of man to doe ill but as well bad as good workes are done not onely by Gods permission but by his owne proper working 7 That all workes done before iustification are sinnes and that a man sinneth the more by how much the more hee laboureth to dispose himselfe vnto grace 8. That the feare of hell which maketh vs abstaine from sin and to flie to the mercy of GOD is sin 9. That the wicked is iustified by faith onely without preparation proceeding from the motion of his will 10. That man is iustified without the iustice by which CHRIST did merit for vs or is formally iust by that 11. That he is iustified onely by the imputation of the iustice of CHRIST or onely by remission of sinnes without inherent grace and charitie or that the grace of iustification is onely the fauour of GOD. 12. That iustifying faith is nothing but confidence in the mercy of GOD who remitteth sinnes for CHRIST 13. That for remission of sinnes it is necessary to beleeue they are remitted not doubting of ones own indisposition 14. That man is absolued and iustified because he doeth firmely beleeue it 15. That he is bound by faith to beleeue that hee is in the number of the predestinated 16. That one may be certaine he hath the gift of perseuerance without speciall reuelation 17. That onely that the predestinated obtaine grace 18. That the Commandements of God are impossible to the iust 19. That there is no other Euangelicall precept but of faith 20. That the iust and perfect man is not bound to obserue the Commandements of God and the Church or that the Gospel is a promise without condition of obseruing the Commandements 21. That CHRIST is giuen for a redeemer not for a law-maker 22. That the iustified may
perseuere without the speciall assistance of GOD or cannot with it 23. That the iust cannot sinne or can auoyde all veniall sinnes without a speciall priuiledge as the Church holdeth of the Virgin 24. That iustice is not preserued and increased by good workes but that they are fruits onely or signes 25. That the iust sinneth mortally or venially in euery worke 26. That the iust ought not to expect a reward for his good workes 27 That there is no mortall sinne but infidelity 28 That grace being lost faith is lost also or that the faith remayning is not true nor of a Christian 29 That man sinning after baptisme cannot be lifted vp by the grace of God or may recouer it by faith onely without the Sacrament of penanace 30. That euery fault and punishment is wholly remitted to euery penitent man there remaning no temporall punishment to bee indured in this life or in Purgatorie 31. That the iust sinneth if hee doe good onely in hope of an eternall reward 32. That the good workes of the iust are the gifts of God and are not withall the merits of the iustified 33. That this doctrine is derogatory to the glory of God and merits of CHRIST or that their glory is not made more illustrious by it When I had made this short narration of the Decree I began to thinke it superfluous seeing all the decrees of that Councel are printed in one volume The authors reason why he rehearseth the decrees though they be printed in a volume apart and in euery mans hands and that in the composition of the Actes that follow I might referre my selfe to that booke and I was about to teare this leafe But considering that some might desire to reade the whole continuation in one booke only and that if any thought it better to see the originall hee might omit this mine abbreuiation I resolued not to change but to obserue the same stile in the matters following and the rather because I am grieued when in Zenophon and Tacitus I see the narration of things most knowen to their times omitted which remaineth vnknowen to mee because there is no meanes to know it againe and I hold it for a maxime that one ought neuer to referre himselfe to another Therefore I come to the summe of the Decree of reformation Which did containe in substance 1. That the Synod being willing to The Decree of reformation amend the depraued manners of the Clergie and people thought fit to begin with the gouernours of the greater Churches Therefore trusting in God and his Vicar on earth that that charge shall be giuen to worthy men exercised from their youth in Ecclesiasticall discipline it doth admonish them to performe their duety which cannot bee executed without residing in the place where it is to bee done Yet many leauing the flocke and care of the lambes wander in Courts and apply themselues to secular businesse Therefore the Synod doth reuiue all the ancient Canons against non-residents and doth constitute besides that euery gouernour of a Cathedrall Church of what title or preeminencie soeuer who shall remaine sixe moneths together out of his Diocesse without a iust and reasonable cause shall lose the fourth part of the reuenues and if he perseuere sixe moneths more shall lose another fourth part and the contumacie increasing the Metropolitane vpon paine of not entring into the Church for three moneths shall delate him to the Pope who by his supreame authoritie may inflict greater punishment or prouide the Church of a more profitable Pastor And if the Metropolitan shall likewise offend the most ancient Suffragan shall bee bound to denounce him 2. But others inferiours to Bishops tyed to residence either by law or custome shall be compelled thereunto by the Bishops abrogating euery priuiledge which giueth a perpetuall exemption from residing But dispensations granted for a time for a reasonable cause true and prooued before the Ordinary shall remaine in force and the Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea shall take care that a sufficient Vicar bee prouided for the charge of soules with a conuenient portion of the reuenues notwithstanding any priuiledge or exemption 3. Beside that no Clerke by personall priuiledge or regular dwelling out of the Monasterie by priuiledge of his order shall bee exempt from beeing punished if hee offend or visited or corrected by his Ordinary 4. Likewise that Chapters of Cathedrall and other Collegiate Churches shall not by vertue of exemption customes oathes and agreements bee freed from the visitation of their Bishops and greater Prelates when there shall be neede 5. In fine it did ordaine that no Bishop might exercise Pontificall actes in the diocesse of another by pretence of priuiledge without his leaue and The next Session to bee held the third of March. onely ouer his subiects And the day of the next Session was appointed the third of March. In Rome the Decree of faith ministred no matter of discourse in regard it was not new as well because it had beene seene and examined publikely as hath beene sayd as because all men knew that the Germane opinions were to bee condemned But the Court Bishops who had beene afraid a long time of the Article of residencie which was handled did rest content assuring themselues that the Decree of the Councell could worke no greater effect then the Popes Decretals had done before But the inferiour The inferiour Courtiers are discontented with the reformation Courtiers were discontented seeing the Bishop had power to compell them They lamented their owne misery who were to serue all their life to gaine their liuing and after so much paines taken for a reward must be confined in a village or by a base Canonry subiected to a greater slauery in obeying the Bishops who will not onely keepe them as it were tied to a stake but with visitations and pretence of corrections will bring them to a miserable subiection or hold them in perpetuall vexations and charge But elsewhere and especially in Germanie when the Decrees were seene The Decrees are censured in Germany that of faith was more spoken of which must bee read ouer and againe with much attention and speculation because it could not bee vnderstood without a perfect knowledge of the inward motion of the mind and without knowing in whom it is actiue in whom passiue things most subtile and for the diuers appearance they make euer accounted disputable all the doctrine of the Councel turning vpon this hinge whether the first obiect of the will worke vpon the will or the will vpon the obiect or whether they bee both actiue and passiue Some pleasant wits said that if the Astrologers not knowing the true causes of the celestiall motions to salue the appearances haue inuented Eccentriques and Epicicles it was no wonder if the Councell desiring to salue the appearances of the super-celestiall motions did fall into excentricitie of opinions The Grammarians did not cease to admire and scoffe
it is a cause for that the effect doeth follow not by any vertue of its owne but by the promise of God to giue grace at that time as the merite is cause of the reward without any actiuitie This they prooued not onely by the authoritie of Scotus and Saint Bonauenture their Diuines but by Saint Bernard also who saith that grace is receiued by the Sacraments as a Canon is inuested by the booke and a bishop by the ring The reasons were expounded on both sides with great prolixitie and sharpenesse And they censured one another The Dominicans said that the other opinion was neere to Lutheranisme and the others that theirs being impossible gaue occasion to the heretikes to calumniate the Church Some good Prelates desired though without effect to make peace saying that in regard they agreed in the conclusion that the Sacraments conteine and are cause of grace it did little import in what manner and that it was better not descending to particulars to stand in the generall But the Fryars replied that they spake not of words but of establishing or annihilating the Sacraments There would neuer haue been an end if the Legate Sancta Croce had not giuen order that they should passe to that which remained and that afterwards they should returne to examine whether it were necessary to decide the point or to leaue it The Legates called vnto them the generals of the orders and prayed The Legates vse meanes to represse the dangerous libertie of the Fryars them to cause the Fryars to treat with modestie and charitie without partialitie to their owne sect shewing they were called to speake against heresies and not to make new arise by disputes And they wrote thereof to Rome shewing how dangerous the libertie was which the Friars did assume and to what it might come And they told the Pope that a moderation was necessary For there being a fame spred of those dissensions and censures which one partie pronounced against the other it must needs raise scandall and small reputation of the Councell It was thought fit to omit the fifth Article as decided in the former Session But Friar Bartholmew Miranda called to minde that Luther by that paradox of his that the Sacraments doe not conferre grace but by exciting faith drew also a conclusion that those of the old and of the Euangelicall law are of equall vertue which opinion was to bee condemned as contrary to the doctrine of the Fathers and the Church all hauing said that the olde Sacraments were onely signes of grace but the new conteine it and cause it No man did contradict the conclusion but the Franciscans proposed that it should not bee sayd of the old Law but of Moses Law in regard that Circumcision it selfe did cause grace but it was not a Mosaicall Sacrament for CHRIST also said it was not of Moses but of the Fathers and also because other sacrifices before Abraham did conferre and cause grace The Dominicans replyed that Saint Paul sayd plainely that Abraham had receiued the Circumcision onely for a signe that hee being the first vnto whom it was giuen it is as much as to say it was instituted onely for a signe And the questions of the manner of conteining and causing grace returned into the field Friar Gregorie of Padua said hereupon that it was a cleere case in Logique that things in the same kinde haue identitie and difference among themselues If the old Sacraments and ours had onely difference they would not all bee Sacraments but equiuocally if onely identitie they would bee absolutely the same thing Therefore they must beware to put difficultie in plaine matters for some diuersitie of wordes and that Saint Augustine had sayd that these and those are diuers in the signe but equall in the thing signified And in another place that they were diuers in the visible species but the same in the intelligible signification and that else where he puts a difference that those were promissiue and these demonstratiue which another doth expresse in another terme that those were prenunciatiue and these contestatiue Whence it plainely appeareth that they agree and differ in many things which no sensible man can deny and therefore it was wisedome not to put that Article in the beginning neither was it to any purpose to touch it in the present Decree Another opinion came forth that the opinion of the Lutherans and Zuinglians was to bee condemned without descending to the particulars For they say there is no difference betweene the old and new Sacraments but in the Rites But it hath beene shewed that there are other differences and therefore they are to be condemned for this onely without descending to shew what those differences are But the sixt was censured by the Dominicans who said it was proper to the Euangelicall Sacraments to giue grace and that the old did not giue it but onely by the vertue of deuotion and that this was the opinion of Saint Thomas They alleadged for a principall ground the determination of the Florentine Councell that the Sacraments of the old Law did not cause grace but did figure that it must bee giuen by the passion of CHRIST But Because S. Bondaenture and Sootus did maintaine that the Circumcision did conferre grace Ex opere operato Scotus adding that immediatly after the sinne of Adam a Sacrament was instituted in which a grace was giuen to babes by vertue of it that is Ex opere operato the Franciscans said the Article was true and could not be censured and that if as Saint Thomas said children before CHRIST were saued by the fathers faith the state of Christians was worse For now the fathers faith doth not helpe the children without Baptisme and Saint Austine saith that the childe that is caried by the father to be baptized if hee die in the way is damned So that if faith onely did then suffice the condition of the sonnes of Christians is now worse In these difficulties many did propose that the Article as probable should bee omitted To leaue out the seuenth and eighth there was a great agreement But in Concerning the Character imprinted by the Sacrament the ninth of the Chalacter Friar Dominicus Soto endeauoured to declare that it hath foundation in the holy Scripture and hath euer bin held in the Church for an Apostolicull Tradition and though the name hath not been vsed by the Fathers yet the thing signified is most ancient Others did not grant him so great a scope because it did not appeare that Gratian or the Master of the Sentences had made any mention thereof Yea Iohn Scotius said that it was not necessary by the words of the Scripture or of the Fathers to affirme it but onely by the authority of the Church a thing vsuall with that Doctor to denie things with a kinde of courtesie It was worth the knowing what thing they meant it should be and where situated in such multiplicity of Schoole-opinions some
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying theÌselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retorâ against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
keeping from them any Faculty that the manner of liuing vntill the Councell began might be set downe by their aduice and the Clergie reformed that he would haue consideration and determine if the Sea were vacant during the time of the Councell whether the Fathers thereof or Cardinals should elect the Pope that in case it should happen no new stirres might arise This third The Pope is put in mind of his old age point was added to put the Pope in minde of his old age and approaching death and so to make him condescend more easily that his posterity might not inherite the displeasure which the Emperour tooke at ãâ¦ã The Pope in answere of these propositions commended the Emperors good will and his paines for publique seruice of the Church concluding hee would haue such consideration of these propositions as they deserued and resolue as GOD would inspire him The Cardinall hauing in diuers priuate audiences assayed in vaine to haue some good resolution from the Pope leauing the instruction to Don Diego di Mendoza whom the Emperour had caused to The Card of Trent retureth leauing Don Diego in his roome goe for that purpose to Rome from Siena where he was to accommodate the differences of that Republique hee departed and returned to Ausburg Don Diego in publique Consistory assembled to giue the cap to the Cardinall of Guise where all sorts of men might be present presented himselfe before the Pope and expounded vnto him the same things which the Cardinall had done adding that he had commission in case his Holinesse did interpose any delay or excuse to protest that the Synode of Bolonia was not lawfull The Pope answered that he would first vnderstand the opinion and the reasons The popes answere concerning the returne of the Councell of the Fathers of the Councell of Bolonia and impart the proposition to the Kings and Princes of Christendome that he might resolue maturely for the seruice of God and satisfaction of all The Cardinall of Guise made a publique discourse in the same Consistory The discourse of the Cardinall of Guise in the consistory in the name of the French King and spake thus in substance That King Francis had neuer spared any cost or danger to maintaine the liberty of other Princes In conformity whereof Henry not degenerating from the vertue of his ancestors so soone as he left to mourne for his Fathers death was willing to declare his obseruance towards the Sea of Rome That the merits of the Kings of France towards the Pope were famous and exceeded all those of other Nations but this was aboue all which the King now doth promising all his forces to preserue the Papall dignity now when it is so contemned He prayed the Pope to receiue the King for his sonne and to promise to himselfe all assistance from him and to take care that the Church should receiue no dammage or shame in regard that from small beginnings great factions haue risen which haue brought the Popes into great calamities He exemplified in many Popes afflicted who were defended and raised by the Kings of France concluding that the present King will not yeeld to his ancestors in preseruing the dignity of the Apostolique Sea Many did thinke that the Pope made Guise speake so to encourage the Cardinals his dependants and to daunt the lofty spirits of the Imperialists and to make them see they could not enforce him And to execute what he had said to Don Diego he wrote to Bolonia to the Cardinall of Monte the proposition made vnto him and his owne determination giuing him order that so soone as might be inuocating the holy Ghost hee should deliuer all to the Fathers and when he had vnderstood their opinion should write backe what the Councell thought The Legate the Fathers being assembled declared The manner how the spirit did worke in this Councel the Commissions and gaue his owne voice first which all the others followed For the spirit which was wont to mooue the Legates to thinke as the Pope did and he Bishops to beleeue as the Legates did worke as formerly it had done The voices being collected the Cardinall by the consent and is the name of all answered that the Synode when the lawfull decree was made to translate it from Trent to Bolonia hauing admonished all to put themselues into the iourney and after that they were arriued in Bolonia vnderstanding that some remained in Trent hauing againe louingly exhorted them to part from thence and ioyne with the body of the Councell they made none account thereof continuing still in that Citie with contempt of the Councell and scandall of many as if they pretended to bee a lawfull Councell or were not bonnd to obey this and therefore that the Fathers The answere sent from Bolonia concerning the returne of the Councell did not know how the returne to Trent could bee treated of with the honour and reputation of the Synode if those who remaine there doe not first goe to Bolonia to vnite with the rest and acknowledge the power of the Councell When this is done the returne in contemplation of Germanie may bee handled if that Nation will giue sufficient securitie to obey the Decrees as well to be made as made already He added that there was a fame spread that when the Councell returned to Trent the proceeding should bee popular and licentious Therefore the Fathers thought it necessary to haue good securitie that the order continued in the celebration of Councels from the Apostles time vntill this age should be obserued desiring also caution to stand secure and to be able to depart and translate also the Councell when it shall seeme fit to the maior part and to end it when they shall iudge that they haue attained the end for which it was called desiring his Holinesse not to compell them to that which would bee against the honour of God and libertie of the Church The Pope hauing receiued these letters when the Masse was ended on Which the Pope doeth communicito to the Cardinals in Consistory to the Emperours Ambassador Saint Iohn the Euangelists day beeing returned to the Chamber of the robes with the Cardinals did communicate the Councels answere vnto them which beeing approoued by the maior part he caused Mendoza to bee called and related vnto him the opinion of the Synode approoued also by the Cardinals adding that there was nothing that he was not willing to doe for Germanies sake that the Emperour was a good witnesse hereof that he was sure that the demand which he the Ambassador had made in the name of Caesar Ferdinand and the Empire had a condition annexed that is if it may bee with the peace and profit of other Nations and liberty of the Church which being assembled in a generall Councell seeing it hath iudged otherwise and that the Colledge of Cardinals was of the same opinion he could not choose but repute it iuridicall and
reasonable and approoue it as hee also did That for his fatherly affection towards the Emperour and the King hee wished hee could giue a more acceptable answere but from a Pope Head of the Church nothing could be expected but what the well gouerning of the publike did compell him to resolue that hee knew the Emperours wisedome and his filiall loue and was confident he would receiue this for good which was thought necessary by so many Fathers and would command the Spanish Prelates in Trent to goe presently to Bolonia and labour to make Germanie receiue the conditions proposed by the Councell and send as soone as might bee the Duch Prelates and giue the Synode caution that the conditions proposed should bee obserued Mendoza vnderstanding the Popes resolution by his answere would instantly haue protested that the assembly of Who would haue protested if he had not been disswaded by the Car. of Trent Bolonia was not a lawfull Councell and that his Holinesse if he brought it not backe to Trent would bee cause of all the mischances that should happen to Christendom that he fayling the Emperor as Protector of the Church 1548 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. HENRY 2. would make prouision But the Cardinall of Trani Deane of the Colledge and some other Cardinals interposing hee was content to relate the answere to Caesar and expect order from him The Pope considering the action of Mendoza thought that this businesse might make some difference betweene him the Emperor in which case he thought it not fit to haue the Prelates of Germanie ill affected to him At the receiuing of their letter whereof mention was made before he was offended with the last particle that they would thinke of other course holding it to be a plaine threat and resolued to giue them no answere and continued three moneths in that opinion but now better aduised hee doubted that if they held themselues to bee contemned they would take some rash resolution to which the Emperor would giue way that hee might bee intangled in greater difficulties Therefore beeing resolued to preuent the danger by honouring The Pope writeth to the Prelates of Germanie in answere of their letter them with an answere he made it very modest and artificiall yet not without a conuenient sence of his owne honour The letter began with commendation of their pietie which appeared in their care to remedie the heresies and seditions and that himselfe was no lesse sollicitous in regard of his pastorall office so that hee hath not suffered nor doeth suffer any time to passe without thinking of some remedie and had from the beginning of his Popedome recourse vnto that which hath beene mentioned by them that is vnto the Councell And heere relating what happened in the conuocation of it and the impediments why it came not presently to execution he added that it being assembled many Decrees haue beene made as well to coÌdemne a great number of the heresies as to reforme a great part of the Church that the Councell parted from that Citie without his knowledge but the Synode hauing power to doe it hee presupposeth the cause was lawfull vntill the contrary doeth appeare and that although some few haue dissented yet it cannot bee said that the Councell is diuided Hee added that it is not translated into a Citie farre remote and not safe and that the being of it subiect to the Church doth make it secure for Germanie which hath receiued Christian religion and many other benefits from it That hee cared not whether the Councell were celebrated there or elsewhere and would not hinder the Fathers to chuse another place so they were not forced But what did hold them from returning to Trent they might see by the letters of Bolonia whereof hee sent them a copie That hee hath deferred to answere their letters because the Cardinall of Trent comming vnto him in Caesars name and afterwards Don Diego di Mendoza hee was willing to answere the Emperour first That by the letters of the Fathers of Bolonia they will see what is fit to doe before the returne bee resolued on Therefore hee prayed them to come or send Proctors to Bolonia and to assist in the Councell His conclusion was that hee was not troubled with that point of their letters where they intimate that new courses shall bee taken beeing conscious to himselfe not to haue omitted any part of his duetie and to haue imbraced Germanie with all charitie That hee promised himselfe from them and Caesar that they would doe nothing without maturitie but if courses shall bee attempted against the authoritie of the Sea of Rome hee cannot hinder it CHRIST hauing foretold as much when he founded it yet hee feared not that their attempts would succeede because it was grounded vpon a most sure rocke That others had often-times endeuoured the like but their plots were euer ouerthrowen and that GOD gaue example in those what others who would tread in the same steps might hope for And if the miseries past will not mooue those that are present to desist yet hee is sure they will remayne constant in their ancient pietie and faith and in their Congregations will not giue place to counsels contrary to the dignitie of the Church The Emperour beeing aduised by his Ambassadour of the conditions The Emperour perceiueth y e Popes cunning and sendeth Ambassadors to Bolonia Vargas and Velasco proposed by those of Bolonia and the Popes resolute answere though hee saw plainely that his Holinesse couered himselfe with the name of the Councell and Fathers of Bolonia who did notoriously depend on him in all matters and receiue all motion from him to let the world know that he omitted no meanes to set the Councell on foote againe hee sent Francis Vargas and Martino Velasco to Bolonia These comming into the assembly the sixteenth of Ianuary where there were no more Fathers with the Legates the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce then in the last Session they presented the Emperors letters which were thus addressed Conuentui Patrum Boloniae Which beeing read and Vargas beginning to speake Monte interrupted him and said That though the holy Synod was not bound to heare him in regard the letters were not addressed to it because it was not a Conuent Vargas is twice interrupted in his speach but a Councell yet they refused not to giue him audience with Protestation that it should not preiudice them or giue aduantage to others and that it should remaine free to the Fathers to continue the Councell and to goe on and proceed against the obstinate and rebollious by inflicting the punishments of the Lawes Vargas required that an instrument should bee made of the Protestation before the Proposition was vnderstood then hee prayed the Fathers in the name of all Christendome to proceede with equitie because persisting in their opinion not wisely and maturely imbraced it must needes end with some great publike calamitie but yeelding to the
no T ãâ¦ã tion but an hypostaticall vnion of the humanitie and of the substances of the Bread and Wine so that it may bee truely sayd this Bread is the Body of CHRIST and this wine is the Blood of CHRIST 4. That the Eucharist is onely for remission of sinnes 5. That CHRIST ought not to bee worshipped in the Eucharist nor honoured in feasts not carried in procession nor to the sicke and that the worshippers are truely Idolaters 6. That the Eucharist ought not to bee saued but spent and distributed immediatly and that he that doth not so doth abuse this Sacrament and that it is not lawfull for any to giue the Communion to himselfe 7. That in the particles which remaine after the Communion the Body of our LORD doth not remaine but onely while it is receiued and neither before nor after 8. That it is de iure diuino to giue both kinds to the people and children and that they sinne who force them to vse one onely 9. That so much is not contained vnder one as vnder both neither doth hee receiue so much who communicateth with one as hee that doeth communicate with both 10. That onely faith is a sufficient preparation to receiue the Eucharist neither is confession necessary but free especially to the learned neither are men bound to Communicate at Easter After these Articles a precept was added in this forme That the Diuines Who are prescribed an order how they shall proceed ought to confirme their opinions with the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles sacred and approoued Councels and by the constitutions and authorities of the holy Fathers that they ought to vse breuitie and auoyd superfluolis and vnprofitable questions and peruerse contentions That this shall bee the order of speaking amongst them first those that are sent by the Pope are to speake then those that are sent by the Emperour and in the third place the Secular Diuiries according to the order of their promotions and lastly the Regulars according to the precedencie of their orders And the Legate and Presidents by the Apostolique authority granted them gaue faculty and authority to the Diuines who are to speake to haue and reade all prohibited bookes that they may finde out the trueth and confute and impugne false opinions This order did not please the Italian Which doth displease the Italian Diuines Diuines who sayd it was a nouitie and a condemning of Schoole diuinitie which in all difficulties vseth reason and because it was not lawfull to treate as Saint Thomas Saint Bonauenture and other famous men did The other doctrine which is called positiue and consisteth in collecting the sayings of the Scriptures and Fathers was onely a faculty of the memory and a painet in writing and was old but knowen to be vnsufficient and vnprofitable by those Doctors who for these three hundred and fifty yeeres that deââd the Church and that this was to yeeld the victory to the Lutheranes For when the point shall stand vpon variety of reading and memorie they will euer ouercome in regard they know many congues and reade ãâã Authours where unto he that will bee a good Diuine can not apply ãâã who must exercise his wit and make himselfe able to weigh things and not to number them They complayned that this was to shame themselues before the Dutch Diuines who beeing accustomed to contend with the Lutheranes are exercised in this kinde of Learning which is not vsed in Italy who if they were to speake according to true Theologie it would appeare they knew nothing But the Presidents being willing to please them haue done this shame to the Italians Though many complained hereof yet it preuailed but little because generally the Fathers desired to heare men speake with intelligible tearmes not abstrustly in the matter of iustification and others already handled And it is certaine that this order did ãâ¦ã the expedition In diuers Congregations all the voyces were comfortable For the first Article that it should becondemned for hereticall as formerly it had beene Opinions are deliuered concerning the articles In the second there were three opinions Some said it was to bee omitted for that no heretique doeth denie the Sacramentall Communion Others held it onely for suspected and some would haue deliuered it in clearer tearmes The common opinion was that the third was hereticall but that it was not fit to condemne or speake of it because it was an opinion inuented by Robertus Tutciensis more then foure hundred years since and neuer followed by any therefore to speake of it would contrary to the precept of the wise man mooue the euill which beeing quiet hurted not They added that the Councell was assembled against the moderne heresies and therefore that they were not to take paines in the old Concerning the fourth Article there were diuers opinions Some said that the word onely beeing taken away the opinion was Catholique to say that the Eucharist is for the remission of sinnes and that word was not put by any of the heretiques and therefore they thought this Article might to omitted Some sayd it was hereticall though the word onely were remooued because the Sacrament of the Eucharist as not instituted for the remission of sinnes In the fift all agreed and many amplifications were vsed to perswade the worship and many new wayes proposed to enlarge it as the deuotion of euery one had found out Likewise they allagreed in the sixt except in the last part that is that it is not lawfull to giue the Communion to himselfe Some said that it being vnderstood of the Laiques it was Catholique and therefore it must bee expressed that it is to bee condemned onely in regard of the Priest Others sayd that neither in regard of these it was to bee condemned for hereticall because in the sixt Councell the hundred and one chapter it was not condemned Others would that for the Laiques also the case of necessity should be excluded In the seuenth all powred themselues out into ãâ¦ã ctiues against the moderne Protestants as inuentors of a wicked opinion neuer heard of before in the Church Vpon the eight all made long discourses though all to the same purpose Their principall reasons to condemne it were because our Sauiour in the foure and twentieth of Saint Luke did blesse the bread onely to the two Disciples and because in the Lords Prayer wee aske our dayly bread and because in the Actes of the Apostles in the second and twentieth Chapters Bread onely is spoken of and Saint Paul in the ship in the seuen and twentieth blessed nothing but the Bread Authorities of the ancient Doctors and some examples of the Fathers were brought but they grounded themselues principally vpon the Councell of Constance and the custome of the Church as also vpon diuers figures of the Olde Testament and drew many prophecies also to this sence And concerning the children all agreed that perhaps it might formerly bee done by some particular
desired it should bee better yet they would bee content when they saw all was done All being in order the foure and twentieth day the generall Congregation The Protestation of the Councel concerning the admission of the Protestants was made in which the Electors and all the Fathers met in the Legates house as also the Ambassadours of the Emperour and of Ferdinand who were not wont to be present in such kinds of Congregation The Legat began breifly and said they were assembled to beginne an action the most doubtfull that euer happened to the holy Church therefore they were to pray GOD for good successe with more then vsuall deuotion and hauing inuocated the name of the holy Ghost as the custome is in the Congregations the Protestation was read by the Secretary whereunto all the Fathers hauing giuen consent the Speaker desired it should bee registred in the actes and a publique instrument made of it The tenour whereof was thus in substance That the holy Synode not to hinder the progresse of the Councell by the disputes which would arise when it should be duely examined what sort of persons should appeare in the Synode and what sort of Mandats and Writings bee presented and in what places men should sit doth declare that if any be admitted for himselfe or as a deputie which ought not to bee receiued by the disposition of the law or vse of the Councels or set not in his right place or if Mandats Instruments Protestations or other writings which doe or may offend the honour authority or power of the Councell bee presented it shall bee vnderstood that the present or future generall Councels shall not bee preiudiced it being the Synods meaning to restore peace and concord vnto the Church by any meanes so that it bee lawfull and conuenient Afterwards the Saxon Ambassadours were brought in where beeing entred Badehornus one of the Saxon Ambassadours maketh an oration in the generall congregation and hauing made their obeisance to the assembly Badehornus spake vsing these titles Most reuerend and most worthy Fathers and Lords The substance of his speach was this That Maurice Electour of Saxony wishing them the assistance of the holy Spirit and a happy issue of the action did let them know that hee had long since resolued that if euer a generall free and Christian Councel were celebrated where the controuersies of Religion might be decided according to the holy Scripture and all might speake securely and a Reformation bee made in the Head and the members to send his Diuines thither That now thinking they are assembled to this end hee hath called his Theologues together commanding them to choose some to carry their Confession to that Synod which was not yet done in regard of a certaine constitution of the Councell of Constance that faith or safe Conduct giuen by the Emperour Kings or others to heretiques or persons suspected ought not to bee obserued and of the example of the Bohemians who would not goe to Basill without securitie from the Councell Therefore that the Elector desired that such a safe Conduct should bee giuen to his Diuines Counsellors and their families that not long since a certaine forme of safe Conduct was presented to him much different from that of Basil so that the Diuines thought it dangerous to come hither with it because by some Decrees made in Trent and already printed it did appeare that they are accounted heretiques and schismatiques though they neuer haue beene either called or heard Therefore the Prince demaundeth he sayd that his men may be excused and a safe Conduct granted in the forme of that of Basil and that vnderstanding that they would proceede to the conclusion of the controuersed Articles it seemed vnto him a thing preiudiciall and contrary to all law of GOD and Man in regard his men were lawfully hindered for want of a safe Conduct Who therefore prayeth them that all may be deferred vntill his Diuines be heard who be but sixty Dutch miles distant That afterwards it being related to him that the Protestants may not be heard concerning the controuersed Articles defined the yeeres past the greater part of which containe grieuous errours the Prince desireth that they may be reexamined and his Diuines suffered to speake and that determined which shall bee conformable to the word of GOD and beleeued by all Nations of the Christian world For the things determined haue beene handled by very few of those who ought to assist in the generall Councell as doeth appeare by the printed Catalogue it beeing essentiall to a generall Councel that all Nations should bee admitted and freely heard That the Prince also doeth remember that many controuersed Articles doe concerne the Pope and the Councels of Constance and Basil hauing determined that the Pope in points of faith and which concerne himselfe is subiect to the Councell it is fit the same should be done in this place as also which was constituted in the third Session of the Councell of Basil that all persons of the Councell should bee absolued from the oathes of Obligation to the Pope as farre as concerneth the causes of the Councell Yea that the Prince is of opinion that without any further declaration by vertue of the constitutions of those Councels all are free from those bonds Therefore prayeth the assembly that they would first repeate approoue and ratifie the Article of the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope especially in regard the Cleargie hath need of reformation which hath beene hindered by the Popes For the abuses cannot bee amended if the persons of the Councell depend on the Popes nod and bee bound by vertue of oath to preserue his honour state and power and if it might bee obtained of the Pope to remit the oath willingly it would be praise-worthy and gaine great fauour credit and authority to the Councell because the Decrees would bee made by free men who might lawfully treat and iudge according to the word of CHRIST That in conclusion the Prince desireth that his propositions may be taken in good part being moued to tender them for the zeale of his owne saluation charitie towards his Countrey and peace of all Christendome Hauing this discourse in writing he presented it and it was receiued by the Secretary and the Speaker said in the common name that the Synod would consider of it and make answere in due time After these those of Wittenberg were heard who presented the Mandate of And so do the Ambassadors of the Duke of Wittenberg their Ambassage Which being read they briefly said that they were to tender the Confession of their doctrine and that Diuines would come to defend it and handle the same things more at large so that iudges might be indifferently chosen by both sides to take knowledge of the controuersies For their doctrine being repugnant to that of the Pope and the Bishops his adherents it was vniust that either the Plaintife or the defendant should be
by seeing the forwardnesse of the people to contribute especially of those of the meaner sort and told them often that they could not hope that Saint Peter would open heauen vnto them so long as they vsurped his goods vpon earth This relation made vnto the Queene with many other treaties continued succeesliuely from Rome caused her to imploy all her spirits herein but nothing could be done because many of the Nobilitie and of the Grandies had incorporated many of The Queene maketh ãâ¦ã tution which her people ââsuse to doe these reuenewes into their houses For herselfe shee restored the tenths and all other Ecclesiasticalligoods annexed to the Crowne by her brother and her Father The Ambassadours parted from Rome with much praise and fauour from the Pope for their submission a meanes by which his good will is easily gained Immediately after the Creation of the new Pope tho Imperialists and French men did vie who should gaine him But the Cardinall of Loraine who well knew his humour confirmed his affection towards the French telling him in Consistorie and in many priuate Treaties besides that the King did know that the Church of France had neede of reformation and was ready to assist his Holinesse either by sending Prelates to the Councell if hee thought fit or by any other meanes that should seeme good vnto him In the meane space the Diet of Germany was prosecuted not without Contentions doe arise in the Diet of Ausburg contentions which would haue beene greater if Cardinall Morone had remayned there as well for the negotiations hee would haue made as for the suspicions conceiued by the Protestants that hee was sent onely to oppose their commodities And it was alreadie published euery where that Rome was full of hope that Germany would quickely come vnder the yoke as England had done After the Cardinals departure the first difficultie was whether the points of Religion should bee discussed first of all which though the Ecclesiastiques did contradict in the beginning yet it was finally resolued by common consent to beginne there Wherein there were two contrary Propositions One to treat of the meanes to reforme it the other to leaue euery one to his libertie about which point there was very great controuersie But in the ende all inclined to the second proposition not knowing how to roote out the euill which did still moue onely hoping that when the humours were quiet and the differences and suspitions remooued many easie and commodious wayes might bee found out For this it was necessary to establish a peace that for cause of Religion there might bee no more warre and that it might bee lawfull for all the Princes and States of the Empire to follow and cause to bee obserued in their Dominions what Religion pleased them best Which resolution when it came to bee established raised greater controuersies For those of the Augustan Confession did pretend that it was lawfull for all to accept their Doctrine retaining the honours States and Degrees which they possessed On the contrary the Catholiques would not haue it permitted to the Ecclesiastiques to change their Religion and keepe their degree but that if a Bishop or an Abbot did embrace the other Religion he should loose his dignitie Neither would they haue it permitted to the Cities which seuen yeares since had receiued the decree of the Interim made in Ausburg to returne to the Augustan Confession Writings passed on both sides concerning this and at the last the rigour 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. But at the last a peace of Religion is established of either partie was abated The Catholiques were content that the Cities should doe as they pleased and the Protestants gaue ouer their pretence concerning the Ecclesiastiques And the fiue and twentieth of September the Recesse was made that a Generall or Nationall Councell neither of which could bee assembled in regard of many difficulties beeing necessarie to determine lawfully the causes of Religion vntill a way might bee opened vnto a friendly agreement thoughout all Germanie the Emperour Ferdinand the Catholique Princes and States should not force the Princes Orders and States of the Augustan Confession to forsake their Religion and Ceremonies alreadie instituted orto bee instituted in their Dominions nor should doe any thing in contempt thereof nor hinder them in the free vse of that Religion and those of the Augustan Confession ought to behaue themselues in the same sort towards Caesar Ferdinand and the other Princes and States of the old Religion as well Ecclesiasticall as Secular euery one hauing power to establish in his owne State what Religion hee will and to forbid the other And if any Ecclesiastique shall abandon the old Religion it shall bee no infamie vnto him but hee shall presently loose his Benefices which shall bee conferred vpon others by the Patron and the Benefices which the Protestants haue already annexed to Schooles and Ministeries of the Church shall remayne in the same state That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall bee exercised no more against those of the Augustan Confession but otherwise shall bee exercised according to the ancient custome The Recesse being made another difficultie arose for the remoouing of which Ferdinand vsing the absolute Imperiall authoritie of his brother did declare with consent of the Ecclesiasticall Order that the Titulars Cities and Communities subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes who haue adhered many yeeres to the Augustan Confession and receiued long since the Rites and Ceremonies thereof and doe obserue them still may not bee compelled by their Princes to change them but may continue in them vntill a generall concord in Religion which shall be concluded Pope Paul vnderstanding of this Recesse of Ausburg was exceeding Of which the hope complaineth to the Emperors Embassador and Cardinall of Ausburg angry Hee complained thereof to the Emperours Ambassadour and to the Cardinall of Ausburg reprehending Ferdinand for suffering a treaty in matters of Religion without the knowledge of the Apostolique Sea and threatning that in due time hee would make the Emperour and that King know to their griefe how they had offended him hee exhorted them to preuent it by reuoking and dissallowing the things graunted that hee might haue no occasion to proceed as hee meant to doe not onely against the Lutherans but euen against them also as Abettors offering to assist them in case they should doe it by authoritie and armes and to command all Christian Princes vpon paynes and censures to aide them with all their forces He was not satisfied with the Ambassadours answere who alleaged the strength of the Protestants the warre against Caesar in which hee was like to bee prisoner in Ispruc and the Oathes taken For the Oathes hee answered that hee freed and absolued them yea commanded not to obserue them To the rest hee sayd that in Gods cause one must not proceed according to humane respects That the Emperour was in danger by Gods permission because he did not
what hee could and ought to doe to reduce Germanie to the obedience of the Apostolicall Sea that this is but a token of Gods anger and that hee must expect greater punishment if hee take not warning by it but carrying himselfe as a Souldier of Christ vndauntedly and without worldly respects he shall obtaine all manner of victorie as the examples of the times past doe demonstrate The fame was that the Pope was mooued to say so not onely by his owne inclination but by the perswasion of the Cardinall of Ausburg who was displeased with the libertie granted to the Confessionists It is certaine that Paul being of an high spirit and vast thoughts did assure himselfe that he could redresse all the disorders by his Papall authoritie onely nor had need of any Prince herein Therefore hee neuer spake with Ambassadours but Paul had vast thoughts and was exceeding proud hee thundred in their eares that hee was aboue all Princes that he would not that any of them should bee too domesticall with him that hee could change Kingdomes that hee was successor of him who hath deposed Kings and Emperours and did often repeate for a beginning of authoritie exercised by him that hee had made Ireland a Kingdome and went on so farre that in Consistorie and at his Table publiquely in the presence of many hee said he would not haue any Prince for his Companion but all subiects vnder his foote so hee sayd striking it against the ground as it is fit and as it is his will who hath built the Church and hath placed them in this degree And sometimes he would say that rather then we would doe any thing basely we would die ouerthrow all and set the whole world on fire Paul the fourth was naturally of a loftie mind and courage and trusted much in his knowledge and good fortune which did accompany him in all his actions whereunto the power and fortune of the Papacie being added hee thought euery thing was easie But two humours did flore in him by turnes one which by custome to make vse of Religion in all his attempts did induce him to imploy his Spirituall Authoritie the other was put into him by Charles Caraffa his Nephew who being valiant and exercised in warre made Cardinall of a Souldier did retaine his marrial spirits and perswaded him to vse his temporall power saying that the one without the other is despised but beeing ioyned are instruments of great matters The circumspect old man knew well that the Spirituall is made weaker when it is manifested that there is neede of the Temporall But being euer intent to make his name great sometimes hee gaue eare to his Nephew and sometimes hee beleeued himselfe more In the one lice concluded to vse the Temporall secretly and the Spirituall openly that proceeding with this hee might adde or omit the other as hee should lice aduised by the euents Therefore hee treated most secretly by his Nephew He treaâced a League with the French King with the Cardinall of Loraine a league with the French King ãâ¦ã ing almost made Loraine parted from Rome to take away âuâption and the Cardinall Torrnon went thither with whom it was concluded with the same secrecy The principall captiulation whereof was the gayning of the Kingdome of Naples for a yonger sonne of the King with great enlargement of the bounds of the Ecclesiasticall state whose confines were to be S. Germano Gerigliano and on the further side of the Apennine the Riuer Pescara beyong Beneuentum and some things besides were yeelded vnto for the Popes benefit The Pope also that he might haue a prop to leane on in both courses thought it necessary to make a promotion of Cardinals dependants on himselfe men of courage who would not bee afrayd to prosecute hisdisseignes and imploy themselues in any hard enterprise Hee began to speake of this promotion but a few dayes before hee made it which grieued And createth Cardinals contrary to his Oath the Cardinals for that hee would contradict the Capitulation which he had sworne and the Imperialists aboue all considering the qualitie of the persons to be promoted purposed to oppose The twentieth of December the Pope being entred into the Consistorie sayde so soone as hee sate downe that he would not giue audience to any that day because hee had greater matters to propose Euery one vnderstanding by this that his meaning was to create new Cardinals the Cardinall of Saint Iames went to his seate to speake with him and the Pope refusing and the Cardinall not desisting hee set his hand on his brest and thrust him from him All being set the Pope began to complaine of those who reported hee could make but foure Cardinals in regard of that which hee had sworne in the Conclaue and said that this was to binde the Popes authoritie which is absolute that it is an Article of Faith that the Pope cannot bee bound and much lesse can bind himselfe that to say otherwise was a manifest heresie from the guilt whereof he did absolue those that were faultie because hee thought they did not speake obstinately but hereafter if any shall say the same or the like against the authoritie giuen him by God hee will giue order that the Inquisition shall proceed Hee added that hee would make Cardinals and would not haue any contradiction because hee wanted persons for imployment which hee could not put vpon them because euery one had his proper faction that it was fit to promote men of learning and of exemplarie life to imploy them for reformation of the Church especially in the Councell whereof it was high time to treate seriously which he would propose with the first occasion But now hee would name vnto them the persons to bee promoted to the Cardinalitie a thing not to bee deferred any longer that they hauing a consultiue voyce might put to his consideration what was for the good of the Church wherein they should bee heard and that they should not beleeue they had a decisiue voyce because that belonged onely to him Hee proposed seuen persons in which number onely one was his kinsman and another of the Theatine Congregration the others were men of much fame either for learning or for the negotiations of the Court Amongst these was Iohannes Groperus of Collen of whom often mention hath beene made who knowing hee would not liue long thinking to honour his memorie much more by refusing a dignity desired euen by great Princes then by keeping it a few dayes which would giue matter of discourse to those that were emulous of him hee sent the Pope many thankes together with his excuse and refusing the ornaments would neither haue the name nor the title The Cardinals were created the next Sunday before the league was concluded with France which was the 15. of that moneth At this time Cardinall Poole who for many respects of succession and Card Poole ordained Priest and made Arch-bishop of Canterbury
for the losse of reputation and for the danger which it brought if those two Princes were ioyned at ãâ¦ã cretion hee must needes stand To the Cardinall impatient of ãâã it seemed that fiue yeeres in the decrepit age of his Vncle did quite take from him all occasions to chase the Spaniard out of the Kingdome of Naples whom he so much hated Yet the Pope not loosing courage made shew of ioy for the truce but said hee was not fully satisfied with it because a peace was necessary in regard of the Councel which hee purposed to celebrate which he was resolued to treat and for that end to send Legates to those Princes beeing assured to conclude it because hee would imploy his authority For hee would not bee hindered in the gouernment of the Church committed to him by CHRIST To the Emperour hee sent Notwithstanding he dissembleth his passion and sendeth Legates to them both to treat a peace but intendeth nothing but vvar Scipio Rebiba Cardinall of Pisa and to the French King Cardinall Caraffa his nephew This went with all speede and to the other order was giuen to goe slowly Rebiba had instruction to exhort the Emperour to amend Germany which was not doen vntill then because none had proceeded a right in that enterprise Hee knew the detects of his predecessors who to stop the reformation of the Court did hinder the good progresse of the Councel But contrarily he was resolued to promote the reformation and to celebrate a Councel in his owne presence and to begin with this poynt assuring himselfe that when they should see the abuses taken away for which they haue separated themselues from the Church and remaine contumacious still they will desire and runne to receiue the decrees and constitutions which the Councell will make where shall be reformed not verbally but really the Head members Clergie Laitie Princes and people To doe so good a worke a truce of fiue yeeres is not sufficient because there are no lesse suspicions in truces then in warre and one must euer bee ready to prouide against the time when they end that a perpetuall peace is necessary to remooue all malice and suspicions that all may bend themselues ioyntly without worldly respects to that which concerneth the vnion and reformation of the Church He gaue the like instruction to Caraffa and was content it should be published by giuing out some copies of it The Court did generally thinke that the Pope spake so often and so earnestly of the Councel that no man else might propose it vnto him and did threaten the Princes and all the world with it to make them abhorre it But afterwards it was knowen that he deseigned to free himselfe by another way from the trouble giuen to his predecessours For when the reformation onely of the Pope of the Court of the exempted and priuiledged persons dependants of the Popedome was proposed euery Prince people and priuate man in regard nothing was to bee handled that concerned them was forward to sollicite the Councell but hee proposing the reformation of the Clergie Laitie and especially of the Princes with a most seuere Inquisition which he deseigned to institute he made them all equall so that himselfe was not in question onely but other likewise And this was a secret by which hee meant to hold all men in feare and himselfe in reputation of integrity and worth And concerning the Councel hee meant to gouerne himselfe according to the coniunctures yet euer holding this point constantly to celebrate it in Rome But to returne to the Legates hee gaue his nephew a large instruction to trie the Kings minde and if hee saw him resolute to obserue the truce to thunder into his eares the same lesson of the Councel and to Rebiba he gaue order to gouerne himselfe as hee should receiue aduice from his nephew Caraffa caried to the King the Sword and Hat which the Pope had blessed on Christmas day at night according to the custome Of the Peace hee made no mention but represented to the King that howsoeuer the league was not violated by the truce of fiue yeeres yet it was made of no force to the great danger of his Vncle and of his family and that they had already some taste thereof by that which the Spaniards had done Hee recommended to him in most effectuall termes Religion and the Papacie to which his predecessours gaue singular protection and the Pope himselfe and his family much deuoted to his Maiestie The King was not auerse but remayned doubtfull considering the Popes age who might die when hee should haue most neede of him Caraffa perceiued this and found a remedie The French King breaketh the truce at the Popes instance promising that the Pope should create so many Cardinals partiall for France and enemies to Spaine that hee should euer haue a Pope on his side The Cardinals perswasions and the promise of the promotion and the absolution from the oath of the truce which he gaue in the Popes name together with the negotiation of the Cardinall of Loraine and his brother made the King resolue to mooue warre though the Princes of the Blood and all the Grandies of the Court abhorred the infamie of breaking the truce and receiuing absolution from the oath The conclusion beeing made Caraffa recalled the Legate sent to the Emperour who was arriued at Mastric and caused him to come into France though he was but two dayes iourney distant from Caesar which made the Emperour and the King his sonne beleeue that in France some thing was concluded against them The Popes distasts against the Emperor and his sonne did dayly increase The Pope proceedeth seuerely against the Colonnesi He made a most seuere processe against Ascanius Colonna and Marcus Antonius his sonne for many offences which hee pretended to bee done against the Apostolique Sea so long since as when Clement was besieged and afterwards against Paul the third and Iulius and by Marcus Antonius against himselfe and the State of the Church and relating in Consistorie all the iniuries done of old by the Colonnesi against the Apostolique Sea did excommunicate Ascanius and Marcus Antonius depriue them of all dignitie and fee with censures against those that gaue them assistance or fauour and did confiscate all their possessions within the State of the Church and gaue them to the Count Montorius his Nephew with the title of Duke of Pagliano Marcus Antonius retiring into the Kingdome was receiued and sometimes Who retire into the kingdome of Naples and make excursions vpon their lands made excursions vpon his owne lands with some few Souldiers which much prouoked the Pope who thinking his nods were commandements vnto all able to terrifie euery one hee could not endure to bee so little esteemed at Naples his Countrey where hee would haue beene thought to bee omnipotent Hee thought in the beginning by talking lauishly of the Emperor and of the King to make them desist from
the fifth and in the meane while if hee had commission from his Master to depart he might doe it and protest what he thought fit Therefore the Ambassador hauing made his protestation departed Who hauing made a protestation departeth from Rome And although Charles died the same yeere the 21. of September yet it was impossible to remooue the Pope from this resolution The number of those who call themselues Reformed being now increased in France their courage did increase also and there being a custome amongst the people of Paris in the Summers euenings to goe out of the Suburbes of S. German in great multitudes to take the fresco and to folace themselues with diuers kindes of sportes those of the new Religion in stead of doing so began to sing the Psalmes of Dauid in French verses The multitude first laughed at the nouitie then leauing the sports ioyned themselues vnto the singers And the number of those who came to that place began to increase more then vsually The Popes Nuncio told the King of this nouitie as of a thing pernicious and dangerous because the ministeries of religion vsually celebrated in the Church in the Latin tongue by religious men onely were put into the mouth of the common people in the vulgar language which was an inuention of the Lutherans telling him that if he did not resist the beginnings in a short time all Paris would be Lutheran The King gaue order that the principall authors should bee proceeded against wherein they went not very far hauing found Antony king of Nauar and his wife in that number But for hereafter it was forbid vpon paine of death The Religion in England was also much changed this yeere The Queene 1558 PAVL 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. Mary Queene of England dieth And Elizabeth is crowned died the seuenteenth day of Nouember and Cardinall Poole the same day which stirred vp many who were not satisfied with the former gouernement to restore the reformation of Edward and to separate themselues wholly from the Spaniards which they did the rather because King Philip to hold a foote in England had treated to marrie Elizabeth sister and successor of Mary to Charles his sonne and when there was little hope of the life of Mary hee had also cast foorth diuers words that hee would take her for his owne wife But the new Queene being wise as shee shewed her selfe to bee in all her gouernement did first secure the Kingdome by oath that she would not marrie a stranger and was crowned by the Bishop of Carlile an adherent to the Church of Rome not making any open declaration what doctrine shee would follow disseigning so soone as shee was setled in her gouernement to establish it by the counsell of the Parliament and of learned and godly men and to make a constant reformation of the state of Religion Therefore shee exhorted the chiefe of the Nobilitie who desired a change to proceede without tumult assuring them that shee would not enforce any Shee caused presently an account to bee giuen to the Pope of her assumption with letters of credence written to Edward Cerne who was Ambassadour to her sister and was not departed from Rome But the Pope proceeding according to his vsuall rigour answered that that Kingdome was held in Fee of the Apostolike Sea that shee could not succeede beeing With whom the Pope doth presently contest illegitimate that hee could not contradict the declarations of Clement the seuenth and Paul the third that it was a great boldnesse to assume the name and gouernement without him that for this shee deserued not to bee heard in any thing yet beeing desirous to shew a fatherly affection if shee will renounce her pretensions and referre her selfe wholly to his free disposition hee will doe whatsoeuer may bee done with the honour of the Apostolike Sea Many did beleeue that as he spake thus by his own inclination so he was incited by the French King who fearing a marriage betweene her and the King of Spaine might be made by the Popes dispensation thought fit to assure himselfe by cutting off the practises in the very beginning But the new Queene vnderstanding the Popes answere and wondring at the mans hastie disposition thought it not profitable either for her or the Kingdome to treate any more with him So that the cause ceasing shee gaue the Nobilitie leaue to consult what was fit to bee done for the seruice of God and quiet of the Kingdome A disputation was held in Westminster in presence of all A disputation is held in Westminster in matter of religion the States betweene learned men chosen on both sides which began the last of March and lasted vntill the thirtieth of April and a Parliament being assembled to this end all the Edicts of Religion made by Mary were abolished those of her brother Edward restored obedience taken away from the Pope the title of the Head of the Church of England giuen to the Queene the reuenues of the Monasteries confiscated and assigned some to the Nobilitie and some to the Crowne the Images taken out of the Churches by the people and the Romane Religion banished Another accident happened also For in the Diet of Ausburg it appearing by the actes of the Colloquie the yeere before dissolued without fruit that there was no hope to doe any good by that meanes Ferdinand tolde them hee would procure the generall Councell to be restored exhorting all to submit themselues to the Decrees thereof as beeing the way to remooue differences The protestants answered that they would consent to a Councell called not by the Pope but by the Emperour to bee held in Germanie in which the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe to the iudgement thereof and release the Bishops and Diuines of their oath in which also the Protestants Ferdinand promiseth to procure a generall Councell should haue a deciding voyce and all should bee determined according to the holy Scripture and whatsoeuer was concluded in Trent should be reexamined which if it cannot be obtained of the Pope yet the peace of Religion should be confirmed according to the agreement of Passau hauing knowen by too manifest experience that no good can bee drawen from any Popish Councell The Emperour knowing the difficultie to obtaine of the Pope a grant of the things proposed and that now hee had no meanes to negotiate with him in regard of the controuersie about the resignation of Charles and his succession he confirmed the accord of Passau and the Recesses of the Diets And confirmeth the accord of Passau following The Pope hauing cut off all meanes to treate with the Emperour and Germanie knew not what to say to this Yet hee was more displeased with Wherewith the Pope is much displeased their discourse concerning the Councell then with the libertie granted by the Recesse beeing resolute not to call any Councell but in Rome whatsoeuer should happen In
this respect another accident was as grieuous as the former But more with the capitulations of the peace of Cambray that is the peace made at Cambray the third of Aprill betweene the Kings of France and Spaine which was well confirmed by the marriages of the daughter of Henry to the King of Spaine and of his sister to the Duke of Sauoy In which peace amongst other capitulations it was agreed that both the Kings should make a faithfull promise to labour ioyntly that the Councell should bee celebrated the Church reformed and the differences of religion composed The Pope considered how goodly a shew the title of reformation and the name of a Councell did make that England was lost and all Germany also partly by the Protestants and partly by his difference with Ferdinand that these two vnited Kings were much offended by him the Spaniards by deedes and words the French by words at the least there remayning none to whom he might haue refuge that the Cardinals were wearie of his gouernement and his people not well affected in regard of the incommodities of the warre and the taxes layd vpon them These cogitations did so afflict the old Pope that hee was vnfit to rule Hee could not holde the Consistories so often as hee was woont and when hee did holde So that hee became vnfit to rule them hee spent the most part of the time in speaking of the Inquisition and exhorting the Cardinals to fauour it as beeing the onely way to extinguish heresies But the two Kings did not agree to procure the Councell for any ill will or interests which either of them had against the Pope or Papacie but to prouide against the new doctrines which did exceedingly increase being willingly heard and receiued by all men of conscience and which was of more The progresse of the reformed religion and y e meanes vsed to suppresse it importance the male-contented and those who were desirous of innouations put themselues on that side and did dayly vnder pretence of religion make some enterprises as well in the Low Countries as in France in regard those people did loue their libertie and had commerce with Germanie as bordering vpon it In the beginning of the troubles some seedes were sowed which that they might not take roote the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Low Countries and the French King in his Kingdome made many Edicts and commanded diuers executions whereof wee haue spoken in their due places But after that the number of the Protestants did increase in Germanie and the Euangeliques did multiply amongst the Suisses and the separation was made in England by reason of the often warres betweene the Emperour and French King either partie was forced to call Auxiliaries out of these three Nations who publikely professing and preaching the Reformed religion in their quarters by their example and by other meanes diuers of the people became of their opinion It is certaine that this compelled Charles the Emperour to attempt the bringing in of the Spanish Inquisition seeing that other remedies did not preuaile though hee was partly forced to desist for the causes before related And Henry the French King gaue the Bishops authoritie to punish heretiques a thing neuer vsed before in that Kingdome And although in the Low Countries from the first Edict of Charles vntill this time of the peace there were hanged beheaded buried aliue and burned to the number of fifty thousand and very many put to death in France In the Low Countries 50000 were executed for religion in a short time and very many in France yet both places were then in worse case then euer This made the Kings to thinke ioyntly of finding a remedie by the great perswasion of the Cardinall of Loraine for the French and of Granuel Bishop of Arras for the Spaniards who being in Cambray from October vntill Aprill with other Deputies of the two Kings to treate a peace did conferre particularly amongst themselues how that doctrine might be rooted out and were afterwards the chiefe instruments of whatsoeuer did happen in both States The cause they Whereof the Cardinall of Loraine and Granuel Bishop of Arras were causes alledged to be the zeale of religion and the seruice of their Princes but it was vniuersally beleeued that it was rather ambition and a deseigne to enrich themselues by the spoyles of those who were to be condemned The peace beeing made the King of Spaine to begin to giue some order not being able to bring in the Inquisition openly thought to doe it obliquely The King of Spaine erecteth Bishoprickes in the Low Countries that hee might more easily bring in the Inquisition by the Bishops But there beeing but two Bishopricks in the Low Countries Cambray and Vtrect and the residue of the Clergie subiect to the Bishops of Germanie and France and those two Bishoprickes also subiect to forraigne Arch-bishops to whom appeales could not be denied so that he could not worke his will by meanes of them hee thought fit to free all that Clergie from the subiection of Bishops who were not his subiects and to institute three Arch-bishoprickes in those Countries Meclin Cambray and Vtrect and to erect into Bishoprickes Anwerp Balduck Gant Bridges Ipre S. Omar Namur Harlem Middleburgh Lewarden Groninghe Ruremond and Dauenter annexing vnto them for reuenewes some rich Abbies Hee caused the Pope to approoue all this by his Bull dated the ninth of May the same yeere The pretence for doing of this was that formerly those Countries beeing not much inhabited did not neede a greater number of Bishops but now the multitude of people and dignitie of the Cities did require they should bee honoured with Ecclesiasticall titles Yet the Nobilitie and Comminalty did imagine it was an art to bring in the Inquisition in which opinion they were confirmed when they saw the Popes Bull. For according to the vse of Rome to enlarge their power or profit in euery bargaine he alledged for a cause of that new institution that that Countrey was compassed and as it were besieged by Schismatiques who did not obey him the Head of the Church so that the true faith was in great danger by the fraudes and insidiations of the Heretiques if new and good Gardians were not placed ouer them This occurrence made the Nobilitie to adhere together and to thinke how to make resistance before there was meanes to compell them by force of armes Which maketh the Nobility to combine and refuse to pay tribute They resolued therefore not to pay tribute vntill the Spanish Souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey and began to incline more to the new opinion and to fauour it which caused the other troubles which shall bee spoken of But the French King desirous to make prouision that the Lutheran sect The French King entreth into the Mercuriall should not more encrease in the Kingdome vnderstanding that some of the Counsellors of the Parliament were infected with
of the Dutch Prelates would come to Trent and a doubt made also in regard of the Colloquie instituted that the French-men would treat onely amongst themselues and that the Councell would consist of noen but Italians except some few Spaniards the Italians were of opinion that a few of them would serue the turne so that many of them vsed meanes to the Pope to bee excepted who told them plainly that he was assured that all the Vltramontans would come The Italians desire to be excused from going to the Councell but cannot obtaine leaue of the Pope full of hopes to subiect the Popedome to the Councell which being the common interest of Italie whereby it is preferred before other Nations they ought to goe all thither for the publike defence that hee would not exempt any but rather take all hope from them saying that they might bee assured thereof seeing how diligent he was in sending the Legats thither For besides the Cardinall of Mantua and Scripando hee had sent Stanislaus Osius Cardinall of Varmia The next day hauing published the Emperours letters hee called a generall congregation of all the Cardinals though it were Sunday Hee treated of many particulars concerning the beginning and progresse of the Councell and promised to assist the poore Prelats with money but vpon condition they should goe thither and allowed them but eight daies to begin their iourney He shewed how necessary the Councell was in regard Religion was banished or endangered in some place euery day And he spake the truth For in Scotland in an assembly of all the Nobilitie of The Roman Catholike religion is banished out of Scotland the kingdome it was constituted that there should be no more exercise of the Romane Catholique Religion In August the Prelats did assemble in Poist where they treated of the reformation of the Cleargie without making any conclusion Afterwards the Protestant Ministers being come in number foureteene who were called and secured by a safe conduct amongst whom Peter Martyr a Florentine who came from Zuric and Theodore Beza who came from Geneua were the chiefe they gaue a petition to the King which had foure parts 1. That The Colloquie of Poisi in France the Bishops might not be Iudges in that businesse 2. That the King with his Counsellours would preside 3. That the controuersies might be decided by the word of God 4. That that which was agreed on and decreed might be written by Notaries elected by both parties The Queene would haue one of the foure Secretaries of the King to write and graunted that the King should preside but so that this should not bee committed to writing alledging that it was not fit for them nor profitable for the King considering the present times The Cardinall of Loraine desired the Kings presence in the publique assembly that it might be more frequent and adorned to make ostentation of his worth promising himselfe a certaine victorie Many of the Diuines perswaded the Queene not to suffer the King to bee present that those tender cares might not be enuenomed by pestiferous doctrine Before the parties were called to the combat the Prelats made a procession and did all communicate except the Cardinall Chastillon and fiue Bishops The other protested one to another that they meant not to handle points of doctrine nor matters of faith The second of September they began in presence of the King Queene Princes of the blood and the Kings Counsellors together with sixe Cardinals and fortie Bishops The King as he was instructed made an exhortation that being assembled to remedie the tumults of the kingdome and to In which the King speaketh biterely correct the things that were amisse he desired they should not depart before all differences were composed The Chancellor spake more at large to the same purpose in the Kings name and said particularly that the disease being And the Chancellor at large vrgent did require a present cure that the remedie which could bee expected from the Councell besides that it would bee slow would proceede from men who being strangers know not the necessities of France and are bound to follow the Popes will that the Prelates present knowing the needs of the kingdome and neere in blood are more fit to execute this good worke that although the Councell intimated by the Pope were held yet the like of this hath beene done at other times and is not without example that in the time of Charles the great many Councels were held at once and that many times the error of a generall Councel hath bin corrected by a National as Arianisme established by the generall Councel of Arimini was condemned in France by a Councel called by S. Hilarie He exhorted all to ayme at the same end and the more learned not to contemne their inferiors nor these to enuie those to auoid curlous questions not to bee auerse from the Protestants who were their brethren regenerate in the same Baptisme worshippers of the same CHRIST Hee exhorteth the Bishops to treat with them courteously seeking to reduce them but without seueritie considering that much was attributed to them in that they were suffered to be Iudges in their owne cause saying that this did constraine them to proceede with sinceritie and that in so doing they should stop the mouth of their aduersaries but transgressing the office of iust Iudges all would be invaine and to no purpose The Cardinall Tornon rose vp and hauing thanked the King Queene and Princes for the assistance they affoorded to that assembly said that the Chancellors propositions were of great importance and not to bee handled or answered vpon the sudden and therefore desired they might bee committed to writing the better to deliberate vpon them The Chancellor did refuse and the Cardinall of Loraine did vrge it The Queene perceiuing that this was required by the two Cardinals to The Queene mother commandeth Beza to begin draw the businesse in length gaue order to Beza to speake Who hauing prayed on his knee and recited the profession of his faith complained that they were accounted turbulent and seditious perturber of the publique peace though they had no other end then the glory of GOD nor desired to assemble themselues but to serue him and obey the Magistrates appointed by him Then he declared in what they do agree with the Church of Rome and in what they dissent he spake of faith good workes of the authoritie of Councels sinnes of Ecclesiasticall discipline obedience to Magistrates and of the Sacraments and entring into the matter of the Eucharist hee spake Who sheweth too much heate with such heate that he gaue but ill satisfaction to those of his owne partie so that he was commanded to conclude And hauing presented the Confession of his Churches and desired it might bee examined he made an end The Cardinall Tornon full of disdaine rose vp and said that the Bishops euen forcing their consciences had consented to heare these new
presence of the Princes and officers of the Kingdome resoluing that if they would not be ouercome with reason he would after he had time to put himselfe in order ouercome them by force She caused him also to treat with the Cardinall Farnese Legate of Auignion to resigne that legation to the Cardinall of Burbon whereunto Fernese hauing giuen consent the Ambassador spake of it to the Pope in the name of him and of the King of Nauarre saying that his Holinesse would be freed from charge and the Citie secured from the Hugonots who would not attempt ought against it being in the protection of a Prince of the blood Not onely those who were skilfull in the affaires of the world but euery one of any meane iudgement knew that this was done to take with ease the dominion of that Citie from Rome and vnite it to France Therefore the Pope denied it absolutely and related the proposition in Consistorie as if some great preiudice had beene concealed vnder it which did not appeare at the first sight And he much complained of the Queene and King of Nauarre who hauing often promised him that nothing should bee done in France against his authoritie yet they did fauour heresies and were authors of the Congregations of the Prelates Colloquies and of other preiudiciall things He said his gentlenesse was ill required and therefore that hee would begin the Councell suddenly by meanes thereof make known the reuerence which secular Princes owe to the Church He vsed the same complaint and threats to the Ambassadour who hauing replyed that the demand of the Legation was to a good ende and that all the actions of the Queene were done with maturitie and iustice added that the Councell was more desired by the King then by his Holinesse hoping it would proceede with the same equitie and respect towards all Princes not making difference of them He vsed these words to mocke the Pope who had granted a little before a great Subsidie to the King of Spaine to be paid by the Clergie after he had obtained of him the simple Annates But the Pope suspecting the petition of Auignion and considering that the Vassals of that Citie were all Protestants fearing it might be vsurped by the King of Nauarre did presently dispatch thither Fabriâius Sorbellone with two thousand foote to lye there in garrison and gaue the gouernement thereof to Lorenzo Lenci Bishop of Fermo as Vice-legate After the Colloquie was ended and the Protestants departed the Prelats remained to treat of the Subsidies to be giuen to the King which the Queene thinking would giue suspition to the Pope in regard of his often complaints assured him that they remained onely to consult of the Kings debts and that the congregation being ended shee would immediatly giue order to the Bishops to put themselues in a readinesse to goe to the Councell Notwithstanding they treated of the Communion of the Cup the Bishop of Valence A treatie in France about the Communion of the Cup. with consent of the Cardinall of Lorayne proposing that if it were allowed the prosperous course of the increase of the Protestants would be interrupted in regard that many who doe adhere vnto them doe begin to beleeue them from this point who would not hearken vnto them if this were granted freely by the Church And those who vnderstood the affaires of the world did consider that by this meanes a faction would arise betweene the Reformatists themselues Some few of the Bishops thought fit it should be constituted by the Edict and immediately executed saying that the whole Communion was not taken away by decree of the Church but by custome only and that there is no Ecclesiasticall decree which forbiddeth the Bishops to returne to the former vse But the maior part would not consent it should bee done but by grant or at the least by the fauour of the Pope Some few would not agree to any innouation but were forced to yeeld to the greater number This was much vrged by Loraine who to obtaine the Popes consent thought it necessary to gaine the fauour of the Cardinall of Ferrara and to win him the better he perswaded the Queeneto hearken to his propositions and to grant him something The Cardinall had proceeded so sweetly and courteously with euery one euen of the contrary religion that hee had gained the good will of many who did oppose him at the first And his negotiation being examined it was granted by a Briefe of the King aduised Leaue is giuen to the Legat by the Kings Briefe to exercise his Faculties thereunto by the most intimate of his Counsell that the capitulations of Orleance concerning matter of Benefices should be suspended and that the Legat might exercise his Faculties but so as that he should first promise vnder his hand writing that he would not vse them and that he would bee a meanes that the Pope should prouide against all the abuses and disorders which are committed in the collation of Benefices and dispatches of the Bulls in Rome Notwithstanding the Coancelor refuseth to subscribe and Which the Chancelor refuseth to subscribe seale the Briefe according to the stile of the kingdome and it being impossible to remooue him from his resolution it was subscribed by the Queene the King of Nauarre and by the Principall officers of the Kingdome wherewith the Legate was content more regarding the preseruation of his own honour then the seruice of him that sent him For this fauour he was content to thânke well of the Communion of the Cup and to write thereof to Rome which he did with such a temper that neither the Pope nor Court were distasted The Assembly of Poâsi giueth the K. power to sell Church lands to the valew of 100000. Crownes In the conclusion of the assemblie of Poisie the Prelates granted power to the King to sell 100000. crownes of the yeerely rents of the lands of the Chuch so that the Pope would allow it The King gaue order to his Ambassadour in Rome to make request for it shewing the necessity and vtility of the grant which the Ambassador did iust the day before letters came to the Pope from the Card of Ferrara which gaue him an account of the difficulties ouercome and how he had obtained a suspension of the capitulations of Orleance against the ecclesiasticall libertie and leaue to vse the Faculties of a Legate which things he said were more hardly compassed because the Cardinall of Loraine from whom he expected fauour had opposed him from the beginning And he made a full narration The Legat informeth the Pope that there are but two wayes to preserue religion in France of the state of Religion in France shewing the danger that it would bee quite extinguished and the remedies to preserue it which were onely two One to giue satisfaction to the King of Nauarre and to interest him in the defence of it The other to grant the people generally the
the substance whereof was That the Councell beeing the onely remedie for the euils of the Church Pius the fourth hath vpon good reason thought it necessary in these times in which Philip King of Spaine desired to haue beene personally present to giue example to other Princes but because hee cannot hee hath sent the Marquis to assist and fauour it as much as possibly he can knowing that howsoeuer the Church is defended by God yet sometimes it hath neede of the assistance of man That the Ambassadour doeth not thinke it needfull to exhort the Synode knowing their incredible and almost diuine wisedome that hee seeth good foundations laid already and the things now treated on managed with arte which doeth mitigate and exasperate so that hoping that their future actions will bee correspondent hee will onely promise all good offices endeauours and fauours from the King The Speaker answered in the Councels name that the comming of an Ambassadour from so great a King had giuen courage and hope of the Synod that the remedies which it shall vse for the euils of Christendome will be profitable therefore it doeth imbrace his Maiestie with all good affection thanketh him offereth to requite his merits and to doe whatsoeuer it can for his honour and doth as it ought receiue the Mandate In The answere of the Speaker the Congregation of the 18. the Ambassadour of Cosmo Duke of Florence and Siena was receiued who after his Mandate was read made an Oration The Ambassador of Florence is receiued and maketh an Oration in which hee shewed at large the affinitie of his Duke with the Pope exhorted the Fathers to purge the Church and declare the light of the truth taught by the Apostles offering all possible assistance from his Duke as hee had done before to the Pope for preseruation of the Maiestie of the Sea of Rome The Speaker thanked him in the Synodes name and hauing made a reuerent commemoration of Leo the tenth and Clement the seuenth added that they were assembled onely for this end and thought of nothing but of composing all dissention chasing away the darkenesse of ignorance and manifesting the trueth Melchior Lusi Ambassadour of the Catholique Suisses and Ioachimus Propostus The Ambassadours of the Catholique Suisses are receiued an Abbat in the name of the Abbats and other Ecclesiastiques of that Nation were receiued in the Congregation of the 20. In whose name an Oration was made to this purpose That the Consuls of the 7. Cantons in regard of their filiall duety towards the Church haue sent Ambassadours to assist in the Councell and to promise obedience and to make knowen to all that they doe not yeeld to any in their desire to assist the Sea of Rome as formerly they haue in the times of Iulius 2 and Leo 10 as also when they fought with the neighbour Cantons for the defence of Religion slaying Zuinglius the most wicked enemie the Church had whose bodie they sought amongst the dead and burnt it to testifie that they ought to haue irreconciliable warre with the other Cantons so long as they continue to bee out of the Church in regard they are situated at the confines of Italy as a Castle to resist the Northerne euill that it cannot penetrate within the bowels of that Countrey The Synode answered by the Speaker that the piety and good deedes of the Heluetians towards the Apostolique Sea were many and great but no obedience or office more opportune then the Ambassage sent and the offer made to the Synode that they were glad of the comming of the Ambassadours and had beside the protection of the Emperour Kings and Princes much confidence in that famous Nation In the Congregation of the sixth of Aprill Andreas Dudicius Bishop of The Orators of the Clergy of Hungary are receiued Tinia and Iohannes Collosarinus of Canadia Oratours of the Clergie of Hungarie were receiued The first made an Oration and sayd that the Archbishop of Strigonium the Bishops and Clergie had receiued great ioy for three things for the assumption of Pius 4. to the Papacie for the conuocation of the Councell of Trent and for the deputation of the Apostolicall Legats to preside in it Hee shewed the obseruance of the Prelates towards the Catholique Church and called the Cardinall of Varmia for a witnesse thereof who did knowe them and conuersed with them hee expounded the deuotion of the Hungarians and the seruice they doe to all Christendome in maintaining warre against the Turkes and the particular diligence of the Bishops in opposing the plots of the heretiques Hee related the common desire of them all to bee present in the Councell if their presence had not beene necessary at home to defend their castles against the Turkes who are at their confines and to keepe watch against the heretiques so that being forced to performe this dutie by them their Orators they recommended themselues to the protection of the Councell offering to receiue and obserue whatsoeuer should be decreed by it The Secretary answered in the Councels name that the Synod was assured of the ioy which the Hungarians conceiued for the celebration of the Generall Councell that they ought to pray God for the happy issue of it that they desired to haue seene the Prelates in person but seeing they are hindered by the causes prooued by the Cardinall of Varmia it doth accept their excuse hoping that Christian Religion will receiue profit by their presence in their owne Churches and the rather because they haue recommended their actions to them the Oratours beeing honest and religious Fathers and therefore that they doe embrace both them and their Mandates In the Congregations dayly held from the seuenth day vntil the 18 the Fathers The Article of residence is set on foot againe and causeth a contention spake of the 4. first Articles but very confusedly of the first concerning Residence Of those who assisted in the first Councell when this point was handled which was done with some difference or rather controuersie there were but fiue Bishops in this and yet at the first proposing hereof they presently diuided themselues into parts as remembring the ancient contention which happened in no other question neither at that time nor in the time of Iulius nor at this present Some say the cause was for that the other discussions beeing theologicall were not well vnderstood and were handled speculatiuely by the learned without any passion but of hatred against the Protestants who did trouble them by setting on foot those questions But this touched the Prelates in their owne persons The courtiers were mooued with ambition or obliged to follow that opinion which was most commodious for their Patrons Others were caried away with enuie who not hoping to raise themselues to that height in which the courtiers were desired to pull them lower and so to become equall In this Article euery one laboured according to his passion and kept a strict account of his owne
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
be ordained but vnto a particular charge and that the loose ordinations should beenullified and made voyd This was afterwards confirmed by the Canons so that this rule remained as a Maxime established in the Church that no man could bee ordained without a title and in the ancient and good times by a title was vnderstood a charge or ministery to be exercised But after that corruptions were entred a title was taken for a reuenue to liue vpon and that which was constituted to this end that amongst the Clergie no person might bee idle was thus transformed that no person might want and bee forced to worke for his liuing And the true sense of the Canons beeing couered by this interpretation Alexander the third did establish it in his Lateran Councell saying that none should be ordained without a title by which hee may receiue prouision necessary for his life with this exception if he had no inheritance of his owne or from his father which would bevery reasonable if a title were required onely to maintaine life For this cause many shewing they had a Patrimonie by false proofes were ordained others after they were ordained to a true patrimony did aliene it and others borrowing a sufficient patrimony vntill they were ordeined did afterwards restore it to him that had lent it so that there were many poore Priests and many inconueniences caused which required that prouision should be made for them This Article being proposed to the Synode there were diuers opinions In which point diuers opinions are deliuered in Councel Some sayd that it being established that residencie is de Iure diuino and euery one exercising his charge the Churches will bee perfectly serued and there will be no neede of Clergie men not beneficed or of ordinations to the title of patrimonie or any other and all inconueniences will bee remedied For there will bee no idle person in the Clergie from whom innumerable mischiefes and bad examples doe come there will bee no beggar nor any forced to vse base trades They sayd that no reformation was good but that which did reduce things to their beginning that the primitiue Church did continue many yeeres in perfection and that the integrity thereof could by this meanes only be restored There was another opinion that none should be denied to take holy orders who for honestie or sufficiencie did deserue them although they were poore alleadging that the poore were not excluded in the Primitiue Church which did not dislike that Clerkes and Priests should liue by their labour by the example of S. Paul the Apostle and of Apollo the Euangelist who liued by making Pauilions And after that Princes became Christians Constantius the sonne of Constantine gaue in his sixt Consulship a priuiledge to the Clergie that they should not pay any Subsidie for that which they did traffique in shops and worke-houses because they gaue some of their gaines to the poore The instruction of S. Paul to the faithfull was obserued that they should labour in honest workes that they might haue whereof to giue to the poore They said that an idle and wicked life was vnseemely in the Clergie because it gaue scandall but to liue of ones labour was honest and tended to edification and if any were forced to beg because of sicknesse it was no shame no more then to the Friars who holde it for a glory to bee accounted beggars that it was not a Christian proposition that to labour to liue by ones hands to begge in case of impotencie was vndecent to the Ministers of CHRIST and that nothing was vnseemely but vice And if any thought that want was cause of theft or other sinnes hee shall finde when he thinketh better on it that these bee sinnes of the rich rather then of the poore and that auarice is more impotent and vntamed then pouerty which beeing alwayes busie doth take away occasions of doing ill An honest man and a poore man are compatible but not an honest man and an idle man The great benefit which the Church militant in this worlde and that which is Purgatorie doeth receiue by Masses celebrated by poore Priests and not by rich is both written and preached of which number if none were the faithfull liuing and the soules of the dead would bee depriued of great suffrages that it were better that a strict order should bee made that persons of honesty and sufficiencie should be ordained without a title seeing that now the cause doeth cease for which Antiquitie forbade it which was for that those who had titles labouring in their Ecclesiasticall functions did edifie and the others beeing idle did giue scandall whereas now those that haue titles doe for the most part disdaine the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and liue in pleasure and the poore performe the functions and doe edifie This opinion was not followed by many But a middle opinion had great applause which was that the vse should bee still obserued not to ordaine without a title to an Ecclesiasticall benefice or a sufficient patrimonie that Priests might not dishonour their order by begging and that it should bee constituted to remooue all fraud that the Bishop should prouide that the patrimonie to which the Clerke is ordained might not bee alienated Gabriel de Veneur Bishop of Viuiers contradicted this and said that the patrimonie of Clerkes is a secular thing concerning which the Clergie cannot possibly make any law besides many occasions may arise for which the Law or the Magistrate may lawfully command it to bee alienated And it is generally true that the patrimoniall goods of Clerkes for prescriptions and all sorts of contracts are subiect to the ciuill lawes and therefore that they ought to consider well of the businesse before they assume authoritie to breake a ciuill contract The occasion of proposing the third Article was because the precept of Concerning Simonie CHRIST that all spirituall graces should bee freely conferred as they are freely receiued from him was many wayes transgressed in the collation of Orders which abuse was not new but greater in former times For in the beginning of Christianitie charitie abounding the people who receiued spirituall things from the Ministers of CHRIST did not onely according to the diuine precept expounded by S. Paul contribute to them as much as serued for their necessities but enough also to maintaine the poore neuer thinking that the temporall was a price of the Spirituall But after that the temporall which was held and inioyed in common was diuided and a reuenue applyed to the titles called a Benefice the ordination being not then distinct from the collation of the title and by consequence of the Benefice annexed to it but both being giuen and receiued together it seemed to the ordainers that beside the spirituall thing they gaue also a temporall for which they might receiue another temporall thing in recompence which hee that would obtaine was forced to accommodate himselfe to the will of him that could giue it
so that open buying and selling was easily brought in which in the orientall Church could neuer be corrected though many Canons and censures were made against it Yet it was much diminished because God tooke from them by the rod of the Saracens a great part of their goods And in the West though it was much reprehended by good men yet it continued in some places more in some lesse vntill about the yeere 1000. the ordination was diuided from the collation of the Benefice for which cause that did beginne to passe for nothing and Simony did still continue in this and that more openly then before And this abuse did alwayes increase though vnder diuers names of Annates small seruices writing seale and other pretences which the Church still vseth with small hope that they can euer be taken away vntill CHRIST come againe with his whip ouerthrow the tables of the money changers and chase them out of the Temple But the ordination which being separated from the Benefice had the fortune to bee conferred freely did inioy it but a small time For the Bishops esteeming it vnprofitable and base and regarding more the other which yeelded fruit left off by little and little to administer the ordinations so that titular Bishops were instituted who performed the Pontificall Ecclesiasticall ministeries and the true Bishops busied themselues in the temporall onely Those hauing no reuenues were forced to maintaine themselues by the administration of those functions Whereupon hee that receiued Order was compelled to contribute first by the name of almes or offering afterwards to make it more honourable by the title of donatiue or present and proceeding further that it might not bee omitted as being a duetie it was couered with the name of reward not of the Ordayner but of his seruants or of the Notarie or of some other who serued him in the ordination Therefore in this Article it was proposed that the abuse occurring in the collation of Benefices should not bee spoken of as beeing an infirmitie not curable with any remedie but death Concerning which the Prelates were diuided not by opinions or affections but by qualitie of persons The rich Bishops condemned the receiuing of any thing either for themselues or their officers or Notaries as Simonicall and sacrilegious bringing the example of Iehesie seruant of the Prophet Elizeus and of Simon Magus and of the seuere commaundement of CHRIST Giue freely as you haue receiued They alleadged also many exaggerations out of the Fathers against this sinne saying that the names of a voluntary donatiue or almes are vaine colours repugnant to trueth because the gift is bestowed for the Order without which it would not haue beene giuen And if it bee an almes why is it giuen vpon that occasion onely let it be made at another time and Orders conferred without the interuention of any thing But the mischiefe is that if one should tell the Ordainer that hee gaue him an almes hee would hold it for an iniurie nor would receiue it at another time Therefore they ought not to beleeue that they could deceiue God and the world They concluded that an absolute Decree ought to bee made that nothing should bee giuen though willingly or vnder the name of almes nor receiued not onely by the Ordainer but also by any of his or by the Notarie vnder the name of writing seale paines or any other Pretence whatsoeuer But the poore Bishops and the Titular sayd to the contrary that as to giue order for a price was a wicked sacriledge so to take away almes so much commended by CHRIST did destroy charitie and wholly deforme the Church That there was the same reason absolutely for Ordinations which is for Confessions Communions Masses Burials and other Ecclesiasticall functions and therefore no cause why that should be forbidd in Ordination which is allowed in all these and the allegation that if it bee an Almes let it bee giuen at another time is of as much force in all the other functions The Church hath vsed from the beginning to receiue oblations and almes vpon these occasions which if they shall bee taken away the poore religious persons who liue of them will bee forced to take some other course the rich will not performe the offices as doeth and for the space of fiue hundred yeeres hath plainely appeared so that the exercise of Religion will bee lost and the people remaining without it will fall into impietie and diuers pernicious superstitions And if thousands of crownes are giuen without reprehension for the vestments which the Apostolike Sea giueth to the Metropolitans how can a small acknowledgement be reprehended which the Bishop receiueth from the inferiour Orders What reason is there that things of the same kinde should be ordered by contrary lawes That cannot be called an abuse which was instituted in the beginning And it remaineth still in the Pontificall that waxe candles are presented by those that are ordayned to the Bishop ordaining at the offering place in time of the Ordinations which be temporall things and if they bee great and well adorned may cost much It is not therefore so bad as it is painted out neither can the opposites game by the infamie of poore Bishops the name of reformers imitating the Pharisees in obseruing moathes and straining at gnats Some sayd also that it could not bee constituted as being contrary to the decree of Innocentius the third in the generall Councell where the vse of giuing and receiuing a temporall thing in the ministery of the Sacraments is not onely approoued but the Bishops are commanded to compell the people by censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments to obserue the custome giuing the title of laudable to those things which now some goe about to condemne as sacrilegious But Dinisius Bishop of Milopotamus made a long digression to shew how the faithfull would bee edified if the Sacraments were administred by the Clergie for pure charitie expecting no reward but from God onely Hee affirmed that necessaries were to bee allowed them and greater prouision also but that this was sufficiently and superaboundantly done by the assignation of Tithes because they not being the tenth part of the people doe receiue so great a portion besides other possessions which are double as much Therefore it is not iust to demand that which is already receiued an hundred folde and if the Bishops bee poore it is not because the Church is poore but because the riches are ill diuided With an euen distribution euery one might be fitted and that might be giuen without counter change for which more then the iust price hath beene already receiued Hee added that if this multitude of abuses could not bee taken away altogether it would bee good to beginne with that of Ordinations not restraining it to the onely action of conferring the Sacraments but extending it also to the precedent For it would be a great absurditie that one should pay too deere in the Chanceries of Bishoprickes for
had beene formerly deliuered in great variety they desired that they would all speake distinctly one after one that their suffrages might be noted All hauing giuen their voyces â8 sayd Placet absolutely 33. Nonplacet Andso doe the Prelates absolutely 13. sayd Placet consulto prius Sanctissimo Domino nostro and 17. answered Nonplacet nisi prius consulto Sanctissimo Domino nostro The 13. did differ from the 17. because they did absolutely approoue the declaration yet were ready to change their opinion if the Pope thought otherwise the 17. did absolutely not approoue yet were content to be of the Popes opinion if hee did like it This was a very subtile difference and vsed onely where euery one doeth thinke to doe his Master the best seruice The Cardinall Madruccio would not precisely answere to the interrogation but said he referred himselfe to his voyce deliuered in Congregation which was in fauour of Ius diuinum And the Bishop of Budua said that hee held the affirmatiue as already concluded and that he thought fit it should be published The voyces beeing collected and diuided and it appearing that the greater part by one halfe did approoue the declaration that a fourth part onely did dislike it and that others though conditionally were with the first they came to words of some bitternesse and the residue of the Congregation was spent in discoursing heereof not without much confusion Which the Cardinall of Mantua perceiuing made a silence and exhorting the Fathers to modesty gaue them leaue to depart The Legates consulted what was fit to bee done and agreed to giue the Whereof the Legates giue the Pope an account Pope an exact account of all and expect his answere and in the meane while to prosecute in the Congregations the Articles remayning Mantua would haue sent his Secretarie Camillus Oliuo by post with letters of credence and Simoneta would haue all expressed in the letters They concluded to temper these two opinions that is to write a very large letter and referre that which remained to the Secretary who the same day parted from Trent in the euening This though secretly caried came to the knowledge of the Spaniards To the great discontentment of the Spanish Prelates who much complayned that they saw a beginning made of an vnsupportable grieuance that euery treatie should not onely bee sent but consulted of and resolued also at Rome that the Councel assembled twise before in that City was dissolued without fruit yea with scandall also because nothing was resolued by the Fathers but all in Rome so that a blasphemous Prouerbe was generally vsed that the Synod of Trent was guided by the holy Ghost sent thither A blasphemous prouerb was vsed against the pâoceeding of the Councel from time to time in a cloake-bagge from Rome And that those Popes who absolutely refused the Councel gaue lesse scandall then those who haue assembled it and hold it in seruitude The world was in hope that if once a Councel might be obtayned all inconueniences would be redressed but hauing obserued how things were caried vnder two Popes before and how they are gouerned now all hope of any good is extinguished nor any more to be hoped for from the Councel if it must serue to bee a minister of the interests of the Court of Rome and mooue or stand still at their pleasure This gaue occasion beginning in the next Congregation to discusse the Articles proposed briefly to speake of the point of Residencie The Cardinall of Varmia sayd that that matter was sufficiently treated on that the Decree should bee framed to resolue it which beeing proposed euery one might say what hee thought fit but hee could not quiet the humors that were mooued Therefore the Arch-bishop of Prague the Emperours Ambassador made a continuate speach to exhort the Fathers to proceede peaceably and with lesse passion admonishing them to consider what did become their persons and that place But Iulius Superchius Bishop of Caurle answered cholerikely that nothing doth lesse beseeme the Councel then to lay a law vpon the Prelates especially when it is done by one who representeth a Secular authority and vsed some biting termes so that the Congregation was like to be diuided into parts Varmiense who was President in it seeking to moderate them diuerted the speech vpon other Articles appointed for that day and proposed that some meanes should bee vsed to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prison in England that comming to the Councel it might be said that that noble Nation was present also and not wholly aliened from the Church This pleased all but the common opinion was that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for They concluded that A consultation in the Councel to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prisoÌ the Queene hauing refused to receiue a Nuncio expressely sent from the Pope it could not be hoped that she would hearken to the Councel Therefore all they could doe was to perswade Catholique Princes to mediate for them The 25. beeing S. Markes day the Venetian Ambassadors were receiued The Venetian Ambassadors are receiued in Congregation in the generall Congregation whose Mandat being read dated the 11. of the same Moneth and an Oration made by Nicolas di Tonte one of them an answere was giuen in the vsuall forme In those few dayes the wisest amongst the Prelates considering what a disreputation it would be to the Councel and themselues if those stirs were not pacified endeuoured to pacifie mens minds by shewing that if the Conciliary actioÌs were not prosecuted without tumult besides the scandall the shame the dissolution of the Councell without doing any good would necessarily follow This remonstrance tooke effect and caused them to treat peaceably of the sixe Articles remaining of which there was not much to bee spoken For the fifth the prouision was thought necessary but there was a difficultie concerning the manner because the diuision of Parishes was first made by the people when a certaine number of inhabitants hauing receiued the true faith built a temple for exercise of their religion hired a Priest and did The diuision of Parishes constitute a Church which by the neighbours was called a Parish and when the number was encreased if one Church and Priest were not sufficient those who were most remote did build another and fit themselues better In progresse of time for good order and concord a custome began to haue the Bishops consent also But after that the Court of Rome assumed by reseruations the collation of Benefices those who were prouided of them from Rome when the diuision of great Parishes and by consequence a diminution of their gaine was in question opposed themselues by the fauour of the Pope so that nothing could bee done herein without going to Rome which when it hapned especially beyond the Mountaines in regard of the impediments of Appeales and other suites it was a thing of
great charge To prouide against these inconueniences in Councell the Prelates thought that where one Church was sufficient for a people but not one Rector the titles should not bee multiplied because where many Curates are there must needes be diuersitie of opinions but that the Bishop should compell the Parish Priest to take other Priests to assist him as many as were needefull but where the largenesse of the habitations did require hee should haue power to erect a new parish Church diuiding the people and reuenewes and compelling them to make a sufficient reuenew by contribution Only Eustathius Bellai Bishop of Paris who came not long before told them that in regard of the laât part the Decree would not be receiued in France where they doe not consent that the Laitie may be commanded in a temporall matter by Ecclesiasticall authoritie and that it was not for the reputation of a generall Councell to make decrees which would be reiected in any Prouince Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua replyed that the French men doe not know that this power is giuen to the Councell by CHRIST and S. Paul who haue commanded that maintenance should bee allowed by the people to those that serue them in spirituall things and that the French-men if they will be Christians must obey Bellay replyed that vntill hee had vnderstood that which CHRIST and Saint Paul doe grant to the Ministers of the Gospel to bee a power to receiue maintenance from him that doth voluntarily giue it and not to constraine any to giue and that France would euer bee Christian And he passed no further The sixth and eighth Articles would not haue needed a decree if the Bishops had kept their authoritie or if it had continued in the Parish Priests or in the people to whom such prouisions did formerly belong as hath been said and should doe still by all reason But the necessitie of handling these matters proceeded from the reseruations made to Rome The Prelats were all of the same opinion that prouisions were requisite yet some would not consent they should bee made because they would not mâddle with the Popes authoritie by treating of things reserued to that Sea especially in so great a number Leonard Bishop of Lanciano spake of it as of a poinâ of iustice that all the offices of the Apostolike Chancerie being sold it was not fit to diminish the dispatches made there because it would take away part of the profit without the consent of the buyer and therefore that these prouisions ought to bee made in Rome where the interest of all would bee considered And this Bishop would haue proceeded further in regard of the interests himselfe and his friends had in those offices if the Arch-bishop of Messina a Spaniard who sate next had not told him that nothing should be resolued before it were consulted of and consented to in Rome They called to minde that which was done in the first Councell when authoritie was giuen to Bishops concerning things reserued to the Pope that is to adde that they should doe it as delegates of the Apostolike Sea which counsell was followed in all decrees made concerning such matters In the 7. though euery one thought fit that the people should bee serued by persons sufficient for the ministery and of good behauiour yet they said it was enough and very much to prouide for the future because those lawes which looke backe and dispose of things past are euer accounted odious and transcendent Therefore they thought it sufficient to prouide fit persons for hereafter tolerating those who are in possession already The Arch-bishop of Granata said that the deputation of any vnfit person to the ministery of CHRIST was not ratified by his diuine Maiestie and therefore was void the possessor hauing no right and that they were bound to remoue him that was vnfit and to put another sufficient person in his place But this opinion was not followed as being too rigid and impossible to be executed because there was not a iust measure of necessarie sufficiencie Therefore the middle way was taken not to exceed the proposition of the Article but making a difference betweene the ignorant and scandalous to proceede against the former with lesse rigour as being lesse culpable And as it belongeth to the Bishop by all reason to make prouision when the collations came not from the Pope so in this case also it should bee graunted vnto him as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea To treat of the visitation of Benefices commended in the ninth article occasion was giuen by a good vse degenerated into a great abuse In the incursions which the Barbarians make vpon the Westerne Empire it often hapned that the Churches were depriued of their pastours when those vnto How Commendaes began whom it did canonically belong to make prouision of successors could not doe it as being hindred by inuasiont sieges or imprisonments whereupon that the people might not continue long without spirituall gouernment the principall Prelats of the Prouince or some of the neighbours did recommend the Church to some Cleargie man conspicuous for pietie and honestie and fit for gouernment vntill the impediments being remooued a Pastor might be canonically elected The Bishops and next parish Priests did the like when the like vacancies hapned in the Countries and alwayes he that did commend another did seeke to imploy a man of note and he that was commended did labour to answere the expectation so that great fruit did ensue to the satisfaction of al But as alwaies some corruption wil in time creep into good things some of the CoÌmendataries began to think not only of doing the Church good but to draw some profit to themselues also the Prelats likewise to commend Churches without necessitie The abuse increasing a Law was made that the Commenda should not last aboue sixe moneths nor the Commendatarie participate of the fruits of the Benefice coÌmended Howsoeuer the Popes pretended to be aboue this law did not only coÌmend for a longer time and grant an honest portion to the Commendatarie but did commend also for terme of life granting all the fruits vnto the person commended as vnto the titular Yea they made the forme also quite contrary For whereas it was formerly said in the Buls We doe recommend vnto thee this Church that it may be well gouerned in the interim they began to say We recommend vnto thee such a Church that thou mayest maintaine thy state with a greater dignitie And moreouer they ordained that if the Commendatarie died the Benefice should remaine at their disposition so that they could not be hindred by the Patron And the Commendataries being placed by the Pope the Bishops could not meddle in those churches and euery one in Court was more willing to get Benefices in Commenda then in the Title to exempt themselues from the subiection of the superiour Prelates so that the Bishop was depriued of authoritie ouer the greater part of the
the Venetians And the Speaker did in a few words thanke all those Princes for hauing offered their assistance for the security and liberty of the Councel Afterwards the Masse-Bishop pronounced the Decree in this substance That the Synode for some iust and honest causes hath determined to deferre the Iâ which nothing is done promulgation of the decrees appointed for that time vntil the fourth of Iune for which day it doth intimate the next Session And nothing else was done in this meeting So soone as the Session was celebrated the Marquis of Pescara parted The Spanish Ambassadour parteth from Trent 2. dayes before the arriuall of the French Ambassador from Trent saying hee must returne to his gouernment of Milan because of some new stirres raysed by the Hugonots in the Delphinate But it being knowen that those forces were not able to issue out of the Countrey and that the Duke of Sauoy was between Milan and them many beleeued that he had commission from his King so to doe who desirous that the Councell should proceed would not haue it interrupted by the controuersie of precedence which could not haue been auoided if his and the French Ambassadors had been in Trent together Lewis S Gelais Lord of Lansac chiefe of the French Ambassage arriued two dayes after the departure of the other and was met The French Ambassadors come to Trent vpon the way by many of the Prelats and partieularly by the Spaniards The next day Arnold de Ferrieres President of Paris and Guido Faber Lord of Pibrac gowned men Colleagues of the Ambassage did ariue also At this time aduice came to the Councell how the Pope Cardinals and Court of Rome had censured the Fathers for the point of Residence and many receiued letters from the Cardinals their Patrons full of complaints The Popes indignation against the Cardinall of Mantua is renewed reprehensions and exhortations which letters they shewed to many On the other side newes came to Rome of what hapened in Trent afterwards The Pope did renew and augment his disdaine against the Cardinall of Mantua for hauing omitted the occasion to declare the Continuation being requestd to doe it by the Ambassadour and Prelates of Spaine Hee was sory to see that Cardinall ioyned with the Spaniads in the point of residence and opposite to them in the Continuation which was to crosse him in all things For no man though of a dull wit would haue forborne to haue made that declaration because if it had succeeded well it had beene much in the fauour of the Catholique Church if not the Councell had been dissolued a thing of no lesse benefite They began in Rome to consult againe of sending other Legats and particularly the Cardinall of Saint Clement dessigning to lay the principall charge and the instruction vpon him and not to take the first place from Mantua and so to giue him occasion to depart they thought to ordaine him Bishop newes being come a little before of the death of Francis Tornon Deane by which one of the sixe Bishoprickes was voyde The Emperour aduertised of the proposition to declare the Continuation was mooued and sent the Pope word that whensoeuer it was done hee would recall his Ambassadours from Trent whom he commanded that if the resolution were made they should presently depart not expecting the publication Therefore his Holinesse was in hope that by this meanes the Councel might be ended and was so much the more angry with the Cardinall of Mantua for suffering such an occasion to passe and beganne to thinke how it might bee reuiued The Court as well to imitate their Prince as for their owne interests continued their complaints and murmures against the Prelates of the Councell and most of all against that Cardinall and against Seripando and Varmiense and on the contrary the Prelates in Trent and especially the Spaniards complayned of the Pope and the Court. Of him for holding the Councell in seruitude to which he ought to leaue free power to handle and determine all things and not to meddle himselfe and yet besides that nothing is proposed but what The Prelates of the Councel compl ãâ¦ã of the Pope pleaseth the Legates who doe nothing but that which is commanded from Rome when a proposition is made in which 70. Bishops do vniformely agree they are hindred euen to speake therof that the Councel ought to be free and exempt from all preuention concurrence and intercession of any other power and yet lawes are giuen them what to handle and limitations and corrections made of the things handled and decreed which continuing they cannot truely bee called a Councell That there were amongst them more then fourtie stipendaries of the pope some receiuing thirtie some sixtie crownes a moneth and that others were terrified by the letters of Cardinals and other Courtiers They complained of the Court that not induring a reformation they held it lawfull to calumniate reprehend and censure that which was done for the seruice of God That hauing seene how they proceeded against a necessarie and small reformation they must needes expect a great commotion and contradiction when they shall be more touched at the quicke that the Pope ought to bridle the tongues of the passionate and make shew at the least seeing that hee would not beetied really that the councell may proceed with sinceritie and libertie Paulus Emilius Verallus Bishop of Capoccio came to bad termes with the Bishop of Paris in a meeting of many Bishops For Paris hauing disliked A passage coÌcerning the equality of Bishops the course of determining by pluralitie of voyce and the other answering that all Bishops were equall Paris asked him how many soules were vnder his charge who answered that he had fiue hundred then Paris replied that in regard of his person he yeelded vnto him but in respect of those who were represented by the one and the other hee that spake of fiue hundred ought not to bee made equall to him that spake of fiue hundred thousand Things standing in these termes there was no Congregation made vntill the 20. day in which the French Ambassadours who had imparted their instructions to the Imperialists and held correspondence according to the The French Ambassadors are receiued in congregation and one of them maketh an Oration command of their Master presented themselues The Mandat of their Ambassage beeing exhibited and read Guide Faber made a long Oration in which hauing expounded the continuall desire of the King that the Councell should be assembled in a fit place not suspected and the request hee had made to the Pope and all Christian Princes for it hee told them what fruite might bee expected from the opening of it Hee added that as those doe much erre who would innouate all therites of the Church so to maintaine all of them obstinately not considering the state of the present times and the publike good deserueth no lesse reprehension Hee declared very particularly the
temptations which the Deuill would vse to diuert the Fathers from the right way saying that if they gaue eare to him they would make Councels lose all authoritie adding that many Councels haue been held in Germany and Italy with no fruit or very little of which it was sayd that they were neither free nor lawfull because they were gouerned by the will of another that they ought to bee carefull to vse well the power and liberty giuen them by God For if in priuate causes they deserue seuere punishment who doe gratifie any man against iustice they deserue it much more who being iudges in causes diuine doe follow a popular applause or suffer themselues to be made gowned slaues to the Princes to whoÌ they are obliged and said that euery one should examine himselfe what passion doth possesse him And because the defects of some former Synodes haue made a preiudice to this it is fit to shew that those things are past that euery one may dispute without being burned that publike faith is not broken that the holy Ghost is to be called for from heauen onely and that this is not that Councel which was begunne by Paul 3. and prosecuted by Iulius 3. in turbulent times and in the midst of armes which was dissolued without doing any thing that was good but a new free peaceable and lawfull Councell called according to the ancient custome to which all Kings Princes and Republiques doe giue consent to which Germany will runne and bring with the authors of the new disputes the most graue and eloquent men which it hath He concluded that they the Ambassadours did promise to this end the assistance of the King It seemed that some of the Fathers and of the Legates themselues did not take those words well to which the Speaker not knowing To which the Speaker knoweth not what answer to make what to answere nor what complement to make the Congregation ended with the Oration The next day the same Ambassadours went to the Legats assembled for that purpose where they excused the French Prelates for not comming in regard of the tumults promising that when they were ended as they hoped The French Ambassadors demand of the Legates a declaration that the Councel is new they would be shortly they should come with speed Afterwards they declared that the Hugonots doe suspect the continuation of the Councel and doe require a new that the King had treated heereof with the Emperour who desired the same at the instance of the Confessionists that hee had demanded the same also of the Pope who answered that the difference was onely betweene them and the King of Spaine and that it concerned not him but referred it to the Councel Therefore they demanded a declaration in plaine termes that the Indication is new and not in these words Indicendo continuamus continuando indicimus which is an ambiguity not befitting Christians and implieth a contradiction and said that the Decrees already made by the Councell are not receiued by the French Church nor by the Pope himselfe and that Henry 2. did protest against it that concerning this point they were addressed to them the Legates because the Pope hath often said that the question of Indiction or continuation was not his and that hee referred it to the Councel And hauing deliuered this petition by word they left it also in writing The Legats after they had consulted together answered in writing also that they admitted the excuse of the Bishops absent but that they could To whom the Legats answere not deferre the discussion of that which was to bee handled in the Councel vntill their comming because the Fathers who were present would bee incommodated too much that they haue not power to declare that the Indiction of the Councel is new but to preside onely according to the tenour of the Popes Bul and the will of the Synode The French-men were contented with the answere for the present hauing determined together with the Imperialists not to proceed further so long as in the acts mention was not made of continuation considering that the Spaniards hauing made requests in the first Session that the continuation should be declared and receiued much contradiction there was danger that the Councel would haue been dissolued But the answere of the Legats published by the French men that their authority was to preside according to the will of the Synode made the Spaniards say that those words did subiect the Legates to the Councel whereas indeed they made themselues Lords ouer it And Granata said that it was an absolute dominion to make vse of the quality of a seruant and of a Lord also The Legats proposing nothing for the next Session the Prelats who fauoured residencie beganne to discourse againe of it and perswaded the Ambassadours of the Emperour Kings of France Portugal and all the others to mooue the Legats that it might be decided in the next Session alleadging The Spaniards require a determination in the point of Residence that it hauing beene proposed and disputed it would bee a great scandall to leaue it vndecided and would shew that it was for some particular interest seeing that the principall Prelats of the Councel and the greater number did desire the determination of it The French men together with the Imperialists made instance that the points of doctrine might not bee handled The Ministers of the French King Emperor demand of the Legats that y e points of doctrine may be deferred vntill the comming of the protestants in absence of the Protestants who doe impugne them vntill their contumacie be manifest in regard the disputation is superfluous where there is none to contradict especially there being matter enough besides in which the world doth agree that is a good reformation of manners that the English Ambassadour in France had declared that his Queene would send to the Councell whence it would follow that the other Protestants would do the like so that a generall reunion of the Church would succeed and that one might assure himselfe to see this effected if a good reformation were made Cardinall Simoneta answered this second proposition that the businesse seemed easie but was not so because all consisted in the disposition of Benefices in which the abuses proceed from Kings and Princes This troubled all the Ambassadours because of the nominations and dispositions which Princes do exercise and especially the French King But the proposition of the Residence did molest the Legats more nor were the Fathers pacified with the excuses formerly vsed that the matter was not sufficiently digested that there was not time enough before the Session to make it cleere and for other considerations And the heate grew so great that some of the Vltramontans were agreed to protest and depart And this was the cause of stopping the motion For the Ambassadors fearing that the Councell would be interrupted and knowing that the Pope would cherish euery occasion ceased
to make any further instance and perswaded the Bishops to he contented to expect and for the same cause they laboured with But they doe all surcease because the Pope would take occasion hereby to dissolue the Councel the Ministers of Spaine that they should not insist any more to haue the continuation declared who not onely were pacified but protested also to the Legats that they did not then demaund it saying that if others seeke to put the Councell into the stocke there is no reason their purpose should be couered with the cloake of the King of Spaine The protestation pleased the Legats who were ingaged by their word to the Marquis and knew not how to acquite themselues Neither was it lesse gratefull to them to deferre the point of Residence and that none might change opinion they drew a writing which they read in Congregation that it might there be approued that in the next Session they should doe nothing but deferre these matters vntill another and that for good respects and they thought they were disburthened of two great weights The Session approching many who thought themselues much pricked with the oration of the French Ambassadour desired the Legats to make a sound answere when the Mandate was read in the Session and Cardinall Altemps did perswade that by all meanes it should bee so saying that the insolencie of that Palace man was to bee repressed who was accustomed to speake to meane people The charge hereof was giuen to 10. Baptista Castello the Speaker with order onely to defend the dignity of the Synode without touching any mans person The Pope after long consultation resolued that the Continuation should The Pope resolueth that the continuation shall be declared but soone after waueth his opinion be declared let the Emperour doe what he could thinking that it must needs succeede well and dispatched a Currier to Trent with this Commission This being arriued the second of Iune troubled the Legates very much in regard of the confusions which they saw would arise and of the disorder in which the Councell was and all resoluing vniformely to informe the Pope better signifying vnto him the things that haue been handled and the Decree already published and shewing him the impossibilitie to performe his order the Cardinall Altemps who before had leaue to goe to Rome for other causes went away by post the next day to deliuer the message in person But at night another Currier came with letters that his Holinesse did refer all to the wisedome and iudgement of the Legats The fourth of Iune being come the Session was celebrated with the vsuall The Session is celebrated in which the Speaker maketh an answere to the ocation of Pibrac ceremonies and the Mandates of the Arch-bishop of Salzburg and of France were read Which being done the Speaker made an answere and said that there was hope prouision would be made against all the disorders of Christendome by the remedie which the Pope thought necessary that is this Councell begun by the assistance of the holy Ghost and consent of Princes amongst whom the French King hath sent men of conscience and religion to offer not onely assistance but obedience also to this Synod which doth not lesse deserue it then other Councels against which ill affected persons haue falsely opposed that they haue not been lawfull not true though men of pietie haue euer held them to be Councels hauing beene called by him that hath authoritie howsoeuer calumnies haue beene spread by others that they were not free against which as also against the present Synode the treacheries of Sathan copiously and acutely repeated by them the Ambassadours did not preuaile that the Councell will not make a bad interpretation of their diligent and free admonition not to regard popular applause or follow the will of Princes but as it doth esteeme it not to bee necessary or rather to bee superfluous so it is willing to beleeue that it doth proceed from a good mind that it may not be forced to say any thing against its mild and pious purpose and vsuall custome But to free them the Ambassadours from that vaine feare which they would seeme to haue and assure them of their true purpose he doth foretell them that the effects will shew that the Councell will postpose the desires will and power of whosoeuer to her owne dignitie and authoritie and promiseth to King Charles what it is able to doe sauing faith and religion for preseruation of his dignitie kingdome and state The French-men were ill satisfied with this answere but knew they had deserued it Afterwards the Decree was read by Which doth not please the Frenchmen the Masse-Bishop That the Synod in regard of diuers difficulties risen and to define the points of doctrine and reformation both together doth appoint The Decree the next Session to be held the tenth of Iuly to handle what shall bee thought fit both of the one and the other matter reseruing power to abridge or prolong the time in a general Congregation And there were 35. Prelats who desired that the point of Residence should then be handle Some proposed also that the continuation should be declared which was thought to be done to raise some tumults to make the Councell dissolue For they were of those who were most obliged to Rome and therefore did repent that they had spoken their opinion so freely in the point of Residence so much abhorred by the Court But all the rest beeing silent the Session ended The sixtâ day a generall Congregation was held to giue order for that Order giuen for the matter of the next Session which should be handled in the next Session and the Articles concerning the communion were proposed Whether all the faithfull are necessarily and by Gods Commaundement bound to receiue both kinds in that Sacrament Whether the Church doth vpon good ground communicate the Laiques with the bread onely or hath erred heerein Whether all CHRIST and all his graces are receiued as well vnder one kind as vnder both Whether the reasons which haue mooued the Church to giue to the Laitie the Communion of the bread onely ought to induce it also not to graunt the Cup to any If it shall appeare that it may bee graunted to some for honest causes vpon what conditions it may bee done Whether the Communion be necessary for infants before the vse of reason The Fathers were demanded if they were pleased that that matter should be handled and whether they would adde any thing vnto it And although the French Ambassadors and many of the Prelates did thinke fit that the points of doctrine should not be handled vntill it did appeare whether the Protestants would come or not it being euident that in case they should be contumacious the discussion would be in vaine as not necessary for the Catholiques and not accepted by the others yet none opposed at the earnest perswasions of the Imperialists who hoped to
it was as contrary to the Catholique doctrine to giue the Cup to the Laiques by diuine precept as it was to denie it to them by diuine precept Therefore all those reasons which did so conclude were to be layd aside and those of the disciples in Emmaus and of Saint Paul in the ship because by them it would bee concluded that it was not sacriledge to consecrate one kinde without the other which is contrary to all the Doctors and meaning of the Church and ouerthroweth the distinction of the Eucharist as it is a Sacrifice and as it is a Sacrament That it was plaine also that the distinction of the Laicall and Clericall Communion in the Romane Ordinary was a diuersitie of places in the Church not of the Sacrament receiued because otherwise this reason would conclude that not onely those who say Masse but all the Clergie should haue the Cup. Of the authority of the Church in changing the accidentall things of the Sacraments no man can doubt but hee sayd it was not a time to dispute whether the Cup were accidentall or substantiall Hee concluded that this Article might bee omitted as already decided in the Councel of Constance and that the fourth and fifth Articles might bee exactly handled because granting the Cup to all Nations that desire it all other disputations are superfluous yea hurtfull Iohn Paul a Diuine of the Bishop of fiue Churches spake also to the same purpose and both of them did displease because it was thought they spake against their conscience at the instance of their masters Concerning the second Article the Diuines were also vniforme in the affirmatiue and all their reasons were reduced to three Heads The congruities of the old Testament when the people did participate of the meate offerings in the sacrifices but neuer of the drinke offerings To take away from the vulgar occasion to beleeue that one thing is contained vnder the bread another vnder the wine The third the danger of irreuerence And heere the reasons recited by Gerson were brought that the blood might be shed either in the Church or in bringing of it especially ouer the Mountaines in winter that it would hang in the beards of the Laikes that it would bee sower if it were kept that there would want vessels to hold enough for ten thousand or twenty thousand persons that in some places it would bee too great a charge in respect of the price of wine that the vessels would not bee kept cleane that a Laie man would bee of equall dignitie with a Priest Which reasons it was necessary to say that they were iust and good otherwise the Prelates and Doctors for so many ages would haue taught an vntrueth and the Church of Rome and Councell of Constance erred All these reasons except the last were thought ridiculous because those dangers might bee more easily withstood in these times then they could in those 12. first ages when the Church was in greater pouerty And the last seemed to bee of no force to shew that the change was reasonably made but was good to maintaine it after it was made The two Diuines afore named did aduise that this Article also might bee omitted In the third Article that all CHRIST is receiued vnder one kinde the doctrine of concomitancie deliuered by the Diuines was taken for an argument For the body of CHRIST being vnder the bread by vertue of the consecration CHRIST hauing sayd by words omnipotent and effectiue This is my body and the body being aliue it must needes haue blood soule and diuinitie so that all CHRIST was vndoubtedly receiued vnder the bread But some inferred hereby that therefore all graces are receiued in it seeing that he who hath all CHRIST wanteth nothing because hee is abundantly sufficient Others sayd to the contrary that the illation was neither necessary nor probable For those who are baptized are filled with CHRIST as St. Paul saith and yet other Sacraments are giuen vnto them And because some auoyded the force of the reason by saying that the other Sacraments are necessary in respect of sinnes committed after baptisme it was replyed that the ancient Church did immediately communicate the baptized so that as from being filled with all CHRIST in baptisme it cannot bee inferred that the Eucharist doth not conferre other graces so from hauing receiued all CHRIST vnder the bread it cannot be inferred that no other grace is to be conferred by the blood neither can it be sayd without great absurdity that the Priest in the Masse hauing receiued the body of our LORD and by consequence all CHRIST doeth not receiue any grace in drinking of the Cup for otherwise to drinke of it would be a worke indifferent and vaine Moreouer it is decided by the common doctrine of the Schooles and of the Church that by euery sacramentall action by vertue of the worke it selfe which they call Ex opere operato a degree of grace is conferred But it cannot be denied that to drinke the blood of CHRIST is a sacramentall action therefore it can not bee denied that it hath a speciall grace annexed In this controuersie the greater part of the Diuines held that not speaking of the quantity of grace answerable to the disposition of the receiuer but of that which the Schoole-men call sacramentall it was equall in him that receiued one kinde onely and in him that receiued both The other opinion was defended though with the smaller number yet more earnestly Friar Amante Seruita a Brescian a Diuine of the Bishop of Sebenico a fauourer of this second opinion passed very farre I know not with what aime or end who alledging the doctrine of Thomas Caietane that blood is not part of humane nature but the first aliment and adding that it could not bee sayd that the body doth necessarily draw in concomitance its aliment did inferre that the thing contained vnder both kindes is not absolutely the same and hee added that the blood of the Eucharist according to the words of CHRIST was blood spilt and by consequence Friar Amante concurreth in opinion with the Lutherans out of the vaines in which if it remained it could not bee drinke so that it could not bee drawen in concomitancie with the vaine and that the Eucharist was instituted in memory of the death of CHRIST which was by separation and effusion of blood Whereat there was a noyse raysed amongst the Diuines and a cracking of the benches Therefore recalling himselfe But presently recanteth and asketh pardon hee retracted and said that the heat of dispuaion had caryed him to alledge the reasons of the aduersaries as if they had beene his owne which notwithstanding hee purposed to resolue in the end and hee spent the residue of his discourse in resoluing them and in conclusion asked pardon of the scandall giuen because hee had not spoken with such caution as to shew plainely that those reasons were captious and contrary to his owne opinion And he made
prudence and wisedome hath compassion and yeeldeth to euery one They said they saw no considerable reason adduced by the others but onely that the Lutherans would say that they had prooued that the Church hath erred and would make other demands But hee is deceiued who beleeueth that a Negatiue will make them hold their peace They haue sayd already that an error hath beene committed they will say hereafter that obstinacie is added to it and where humane ordinations onely are in question and alteration will not seeme strange nor misbeseeme the Church Who knoweth not that the same thing cannot agree to all times that there are innumerable Ecclesiasticall rites established and abolished and that it is not against the honor of the Councell to haue beleeued that a rite hath beenegood which experience hath shewed to be vnprofitable To perswade ones selfe that this demand will beget others argueth too much suspicion and desire of aduantage but S. Paul saith that simplicitie and christian charitie doth not thinke euill beleeueth euery thing supporteth all hopeth well It belonged to these onely to speake of the first Article because those of the absolute negatiue had nothing to say of it But these were diuided into two opinions One which was the more common that it should be graunted vpon such conditions as Paul the third did grant it of which wee haue spoken in their place The other of some few that if they would graunt the Cup to make them stand fast in the Church who now doe stumble it is meet so to temper it as that it may produce the effect desired which those conditions cannot doe yea would vndoubtedly make them fall headlong into Lutheranisme It is certaine that the penitent man ought rather to choose any temporall euill then to sinne yet Caietan gaue counsell not to come to any specificall comparison and say that it is better to bee put to death with pincers or vpon the wheele c. because by this meanes one should tempt himselfe without necessitie and fall from a good disposition presenting horrours to himselfe to no purpose So in the present occasion these ambiguous men when the Councels fauor shall bee brought vnto them will rest satified and thanke GOD and the Church and will thinke no more of it strengthening themselues by little and little It is the precise commandement of S. Paul to receiue the weake in faith not with disputations or prescribing them opinions rules but simply expecting opportunitie to giue a more ample instruction Hee that should now propose a condition in Germanie to beleeue this or that would trouble them much while their mindes doe wauer so that thinking whether they ought to beleeue it or not they will fall into some errour on which they world not otherwise haue thought To this reason they added that howsoeuer it is maintained that the Church hath for iust causes taken away the Cup if afterwards it doeth grant it vpon other conditions without prouiding against those inconueniences for which it was first remooued it is confessed that it was taken away without cause Therefore they concluded that it was fit to constitute for conditions all the remedies to the inconueniences which first caused the prohibition that is that the Cup should neuer be carried out of the Church and that the bread onely should be sufficient for the sicke that it should not bee kept to take away the danger of sowernesse that they should vselittle pipes to auoid effusion as formerly was done in the Romane Church This being done it will appeare that the prouision was first made vpon good reason reuerence will be stirred vp people and Princes will be satisfied and the weake will be tempted no more A Spaniard said that it was not so easily to be beleeued that the Catholiques did with such heat of deuotion desire the Cup and therefore that it were good to send into Germanie to be informed who they be that demand it what their faith is and what be their motiues that the Synod receiuing the relation may haue a foundation to proceed on and not ground an selfe vpon the words of other In the sixt Article they al expressed themselues in few words because there was not much to be said For the Eucharist not being a Sacrament necessarily and Saint Paul commanding that he who is to receiue it should examine himselfe whether he bee worthy it doeth plainely appeare that it cannot be administred to any that hath not the vse of reason and if the contrary hath beene practised in ancient times it hath beene where and when the trueth was not so well declared as now it is Therefore the Synod ought to determine that the present vse should bee maintained Some well obserued that they ought to speake of Antiquitie with more reuerence and not say that they wanted the knowledge of the Trueth Desiderius a Carmelite Friar of Palermo had an opinion by himselfe that the Article ought to be omitted saying that the difficultie being not mooued by the Protestants of these times it was not good by handling of it to set a nouitie on foot that the matter was probable on both sides and that when it should be knowen that it was handled in the Councel it would excite the curiositie of many to thinke on it giue them occasion to stumble For some might be persuaded to beleeue that the Eucharist is a Sacrament of necessitie as well as Baptisme because the ground of that are the words of CHRIST He that shall not be borne againe of water and the Spirit shall not enter into the Kingdom of heauen and of this If ye eate not my flesh and drinke my blood yee shall not haue life And the exception of children cannot plainely be grounded vpon the precept of S. Paul to examine our selues which children cannot doe because the Scripture doth likewise command that an instruction in the doctrine of Faith ought to precede Baptisme which if it be applyed to men of age without excluding children of baptisme who cannot learne the examination preceding the Eucharist may also be applyed to men of discretion without excluding children from it His conclusion was that hee did approoue the vse not to giue them the communion but would not haue the Councell to handle that which no man opposeth The congregations of the Diuines being ended the Legats did incline to The Legats doe incline to graunt the Cup to Germany grant the Cup to Germanie with the conditions of Paul the third and some more and consulting with their inward friends framed decrees concerning the first fourth and fifth points deferring the others vntill they had better considered how to auoid the difficulties concerning them related by the Diuines And calling a congregation of the Prelates they demaunded whether the three decrees should be proposed that they might speake their opinions of them in the first congregation Granata who had found the Legats intention and was most opposite to the grant of the
and was not present at the discussion of the matter sayd that hee held that poynt to be very imperfect if they did not constitute withall that likewise nothing The Bishop of Veglia maketh a resolute speach concerning some corruptions in Rome should bee exacted at Rome for dispensations to receiue Orders out of due times before the iust age without licence and examination of the Ordinarie and for irregularities and other Canonicall impediments For in those things great expences were made whereas to the poore Bishops who haue not whereon to liue a small almes is giuen which hee would by all meanes haue taken away yet so as that they giue not a scandall to the world to tithe rue and steale gold and siluer Vpon this occasion hee enlarged himselfe and taxed the payments made in Rome for all sorts of dispensations and added that whensoeuer any dispensations haue beene presented to him either for Ordinations or ought else hee hath vsed to aske whether they haue payd for them and vnderstanding that they haue hee hath neuer executed nor admitted them which hee spake publiquely because it was the duety of euery Bishop so to doe And being answered that they had formerly treated of this in Congregation and resolued to referre the resolution thereof to the Pope who might with more honour reforme the Offices of Rome he replied that the last Lent hee had spoken of it in Rome but particularly in the house of the Cardinall di Perugia in presence of many Cardinals and Prelates of the Court and said the same things who answered they were matters to be proposed in the Councell but now vnderstanding the contrary hee will speake of it no more but leaue it to God To the second of the Ordinations to title the Bishop of Fiue Churches said it was more necessary to prouide according to the ancient constitutions that none should be ordained without a title and Office then without a reuenue because it is an excessiue scandall that many are seene to bee made Priests not to serue God and the Church but to enioy their ease ioyned with much luxurie and with a good reuenue that the Synod ought to thinke seriously hereof and to finde a meanes that there may not be an Ecclesiasticall person who shall not be dedicated to some ministery because hee hath obserued that in Rome in these later times Bishopriques haue been giuen to some onely to promore them who within a short time haue resigned them remaining titular Bishops onely for ambition of dignitie which inuention antiquitie would haue detested as pestiferous To the fourth point for diuision of great and frequent Parishes after he had commended the Decree hee added that it was more necessary to diuide great Bishopriques that they might bee better gouerned alleadging that in Hungary there are some which containe 200 miles in length which cannot be visited and directed by one man These things were not well expounded by the adherents of Rome who thought that all were bent to reuiue the treaty of residence The Bishop of Sidonia a man of the same Countrey gaue worse satisfaction The Bishop of Sidonia proposeth metaphorically a reformation of the Pope proposing vnder metaphors the reformation of the Pope himselfe saying that darkenesse could not bee taken from the starres except it were remooued from the Sunne nor the sicke body healed so long as bad dispositions did remaine in the head which doeth dispearse them to all the members And for the last point concerning Receiuers he sayd that it was not honourable for the Councell nor profitable for the Church to begin with the reformation of the smallest matters that the matters of importance are first to be handled the superiour orders to bee reformed first and the inferiour afterwards Which sayings seemed to please many of the Spanish Prelates and some of the Italians also But partly by saying that those Decrees were already composed and that there were but three dayes to the Session which short time did not comport the digestion of new matters partly by making such oppositions against the things spoken as they were able and by giuing assurance that the Pope would make a most strict reformation in the Court the remedies of the abuses wherof could be better discerned and applied at Rome where the infirmity is better knowen then in the Councell and by such like reasons the prouisions thought on these and other Prelates were deluded and all were made content for that present with the nine Articles But the Congregation being ended the Legates and other Papalins remaining The Lgats other Papalins doe consult how they may represse the licence of the Prelates in the place together to consider of what they heard discoursed that the boldnesse of the Prelates in broaching new seditious matters without respect did increase dayly which could not be called liberty but too much licence and that the Diuines with tedious discourses tooke vp too much time contending amongst themselues about nothing and often passing to impertinences which course if it did continue the Councell would neuer be concluded Besides there is danger that the disorder will increase In which consultatioÌ Crescentius is reprehended by the Cardinall of Varmia and produce some sinister effect Iohn Baptista Castedo the Speaker who had exercised the same office in the former reduction vnder Iulius tolde them that Cardinall Crescentius when they digressed from the matters proposed without respect was wont to interrupt them and to cut off also the file of their discourse to abreuiate those who were too profixe and sometimes to impose them silence which beeing now done once or twice the affaires of the Councell would bee shortned and occasions of impertinent discourses would bee taken away Varmiense was not pleased with this who said that if Crescentius did gouerne so it was no maruell that the Maiestie of God had not giuen a good progresse to that Councel that nothing is more necessary to a Christian Synode then liberty and that reading the Councels of the better times one shall finde contentions and discords in the beginnings of them euen in the presence of the Emperours most potent in those times which notwithstanding did in the end turne by the assistance of the holy Ghost into a maruellous concord and that was the miracle which did pacifie the world Hee said there were infinite contentions in the Nicene Councel and most exorbitant in the Ephesine and therefore no wonder if now there were some diuersitie of opinions ciuilly carried which hee that would resist by humane and violent meanes will let the world know that the Councell is not free and take from it all reputation that it is good to referre the cause vnto God who will gouerne Councels and moderate those who are assembled in his name The Cardinall of Mantua approoued the opinion of Varmiense and disliked the proceeding of Crescentius but said it was not contrary to the libertie of the Councell to moderate abuses with Decrees
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the CoÌmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
faith is not a good example The Bishop perswaded so many that it was almost the common opinion not to make mention of the propitiatory sacrifice offered by CHRIST in the Supper The same day the Archbishop of Prague who came not long before from the Emperour presented his letters to the Legates and letters came also from the Nuncio Delphinus resident with his Maiestie both which signified that his desire was that the sacrifice of the Masse should not be handled before the Diet and that the Article of the communion of the Cup might be dispatched in the first Session The Archbishop presented also in the Emperours name a forme of reformation The Popes command to finish the Councell quickly was so peremptory that the Emperours first demand could not bee granted but hee was partly satisfied in the expedition of the matter of the communion of the Cup. For the Pope vnto whom the Emperour had made the same requests wrote to Trent that they should doe so Therefore in the next Congregation Mantua proposed that the doctrine of the Sacrifice being concluded the communion of the Cup should be handled As the Prelats were giuing their voyces it was remembred that the difficultie whether CHRIST did offer himselfe in the Supper was not proposed to be disputed by the Diuines howsoeuer they haue accidentally spoken of it and therefore that it would bee good to propose it that it might bee disputed on expresly or omitted The generall of the Iesuites was the last that spake in this matter who was wholly for the oblation of CHRIST and spent a Congregation himselfe alone whereas in the other betweene seuen or tenne Prelates did speake Euery one hauing giuen his voyce howsoeuer the opinions were almost equally balanced yet the Legates at the earnest intreaty of Varmiense resolued to put the oblation into the Decree but not vsing the word Propitiatorie In the end of the Congregation the Bishop of Fiue Churches seconding the proposition of the Cardinall of Mantua made an oration in which hauing The Bishop of Fiue Churches maketh an oration concerning thâ Communion of the Cup. first repeated the negotiations and paines taken by the Emperour for the seruice of the Christian Common-wealth and to restore the Catholique puritie not onely after hee was assumed to the Empire but in the life time of Charles hee added that his Maiestie had found by experience that the most grieuous contentions and complaints of the people did arise from the prohibition of the Chalice and had therefore desired it should bee treated on in Councell Whereupon himselfe and the other Ambassadours by commission from him did at the first put the Fathers in mind to consider that Christian charitie did require that they should not suffer so many sacriledges and slaughters in most noble Prouinces hinder the reducing of so many soules into the bosome of the Catholique Church by enioying the obseruation of a Rite with too much seuerity that there is an infinite number of those who hauing not abandoned the Orthodox faith are notwithstanding weake of conscience who cannot bee cured but by this permission that his Imperiall Maiestie is forced to make continuall warre with the Turkes which hee cannot doe but by the common contribution of Germanie whereof so soone as hee maketh mention they begin to speake of Religion and principally demand the vse of the Cup which if it be not granted and so the controuersies taken away it is to bee suspected that not Hungary onely but Germany will bee possessed by the Barbarians with danger of other bordering Prouinces that the Church hath vsed alwayes to embrace those rites which are contrary to the new heresies and therefore it is good to take this resolution which doth shew the faith of the veritie of the most blessed Eucharist against the Sacramentaries that there is no neede as some require to send a Proctor expresly in the name of those who doe desire it as was done in the Councell of Basill for then all the Kingdome alone demaunding that fauour it might easily bee done but now not one people or Nation alone but an infinite number dispersed in many Regions doeth make the demand that it is no marueile if the Petition were first presented to the Pope and not obtained because his Holinesse did wisely referre all to the Synode to stoppe the mouthes of the Heretiques who will not receiue fauours from that Sea and because hee would not seeme to derogate from the Councell of Constance it beeing conuenient that the vse of the Cup taken away by a generall Councell should bee permitted by the definition of another as also to giue reputation to the Synode to which it is fit to remit this determination which may compose the discords of the Church that hee had letters from Rome that the Pope did thinke the demand honest and necessary and tooke it in good part that it was desired of the Councell Then he presented the Article concerning the Cup as hee desired it should bee handled And it contained in substance that it might bee granted to the States of the Emperour as they comprehend all Germany and Hungary This beeing read the Prelates made a great busselling and gaue manifest signes that they would contradict But they were quieted for that present because it was told them that they might deliuer their opinion when the voyces were collected The third of September the French Ambassadours made a new request to the Legates that to giue more credit to the Councell and to make the Decrees thereof to bee more easily receiued in their Kingdome they would prorogue the Session a moneth or fiue weekes handling other matters in the meane while to publish afterwards in the next Session aswell that which hath beene discussed and determined already as that which shall be handled and determined in the meane space for so no time would be lost the Councel would not be prolongued and the King and the whole Kingdome would receiue great satisfaction Besides the Prelates of Polonia being expected to come shortly it would bee a thing of much edification to the vniuersality of Coristendome to shew that esteeme is held of two such considerable Kingdomes This instance was made the day before the Legates receiued letters from the Cardinall of Ferrara that the Cardinall of Loraine and the French Prelates would come by all meanes and twenty Parisian Doctors with them Neâes of the comming of the Cardinall of Loraine to Trent with many Prelates and Diuines And other letters were shewed also written to diuers Prelats by their friends giuing the same aduice adding that their intention was to handle the point of the superiority of the Pope and Councell Therefore they thought it so much the more necessary to dispatch the things already discussed that they might not be crossed with new troubles fearing also that to the bad humors in Trent worse beeing added and more violent so many difficulties would bee raised that either the Councell would bee
infinite or some preiudiciall thing resolued But the Legates concealing these reasons answered the Ambassadors with honourable termes in the maner formerly vsed by them That the Councell was called principally for France that their Prelates had beene long since called that to entertaine so many Fathers a longer time in the same expectation would bee an indignity to the Councell and that if the things discussed were not published the world would thinke that it was eithe by reason of some dissention amongst themselues or because the reasons of the Protestants had some validity But Lansac being satisfied with no answere and still pressing the dilation more complained that the Councell was The complaint of Lansac opened for the French-men and yet they were not expected that hee could neuer obtaine any request of the Legates that his remonstrances were contemned that stead of gratifying his King they vsed greater precipitation that hee did not attribute this to the Legates knowing they did nothing but what was commanded from Rome that they were in an error for suspecting the comming of the French-men that hauing assayed so often to obtaine that which was iust and ought to bee granted without demand it was now fit to thinke of other remedies and spake so as that he made them doubt he would doe some extraordinary matter This raised a rumour in the Councell that it would bee dissolued Which pleased the greater part some to free themselues from the incommodities they suffered some because they thought that remaining there they should doe God little or no seruice and the Papalins for feare of some attempt It was publiquely said that Loraine vpon all occasions had shewed an inclination to diminish the Popes authority that hee would open some way for France to ascend to the Papacie which he thought not fit should be wholly in the disposition of the Colledge of Cardinals consisting of Italians that France hath euer pretended to limit the Popes power to subiect it to the Canons and Counsels that this opinion would bee fauoured by the Spaniards who already howsoeuer they were much reserued in their speaches had declared their desire for the same and would be followed by many Italians who because they cannot or know not how to make vse of the preferments of the Court doe enuie those that doe besides those who are desirous of nouity not knowing why of whom there seemed to be a considerable number In Trent a discourse was published which passed through the hands of A discourse published in Trent all and was sent by the Legates to Rome in which it was shewed that it was impossible to finish the Councell in a short time because all Princes were inclined to prolong it Of the French men and Imperialists it could not bee doubted in regard of their demand made for the dilation The King of Spaine shewed the same minde hauing destinated the Count di Luna for Ambassadour to the Synode so soone as the Diet of Francfort should bee ended to which hee was first sent The Prelates by their redious discourses would draw the matters in length also Then was shewed the impossibility to continue long in this sort there being no prouision of corne but for September onely and it beeing not knowen where any may bee gotten in regard of the generall dearth and the delay made by the Emperour and Duke of Bauaria to answere the demand made vnto them concerning victuals it did seeme they could not bee relieued It was added that the Protestants would alwayes be laying some snares to make the Fathers fall into some dishonourable resolution and raising nouities to cause Princes to propose things preiudiciall that the Bishops seemed to aspire to liberty and would not in time be contained within such narrow bounds and that the Synode would not onely be made free but licentious also and by a fine metaphor the progresse of the Councell was compared to a mans body which doth get with delight a small and in the beginning not regarded French infection which afterwards doth encrease and possesseth all the blood and all the powers of it It exhorted the Pope to consider well on it and not to come to a translation or suspension for feare of being contradicted by all Princes but to learne how to vse those remedies which God doth send him Amidst these troubles the Legates hastened to conclude the Decrees for Three opinions about the grant of the Chalice the Session That of the sacrifice stood in good termes but they talked still of the grant of the Chalice and there were three opinions One extreame and negatiue that by no meanes it should be granted another affirmatiue that it should bee granted with the conditions and cautions which seemed good to the Synode which was maintained by fifty of the most intelligent persons and amongst these some would haue Ambassadours sent into the Countreys which did desire it to take information wheth ãâ¦ã the grant were fit and with what conditions The third that it should be remitted to the Pope which was diuided into many branches Some would haue had an absolute remission without declaring whether he should grant or deny it and others with a declaration that he should grant it according to his wisdome Some would haue restrained him to particular Countreys and others left him to his liberty The Spainyards did absolutely deny it because the Ambassadour Vargas had written to them from Rome that it would bee for the good of religion and seruice of the King in regard of the Low Countreys and the State of Milan who when they should see their neighbours enioy that liberty would require it themselues also and whether it were graunted or denied a great gate would be opened to heresie The Venetian Prelates perswaded by their Ambassadours were of the same minde also for the same reason I will recite the principall Authors onely of these opinions and the things remarkable spoken by them The Cardinall Madruccio who spake first approued Of which the principall authors were the grant without exception The three Patriarches did absolutely deny it Fiue Arch-bishops who followed referred themselues to the Pope Granata who had promised the Emperours Ambassadours to fauour them that they might adhere to him in the matter of Residence on which he insisted aboue all said hee did neither affirme not deny but that it could not bee concluded in that Session and was necessarily to be deferred vntill another but would not referre himselfe saying it was a matter of great deliberation because it could not be regulated by the Scripture or Traditions but by wisedome onely wherein it is necessary to proceed with circumspection for feare of being deceiued in the circumstances of the fact which cannot be knowne by speculation or discourse that hee made no difficulty as others did for the danger of effusion shewing that the Wine is not spilt in the ablution which is now made that if it would make an vnion in the Church it should
not be abhorred it being but a Rite which may be changed for the good of the faithfull but yet hee reserued himselfe because other extrauagant things might afterwards be demanded that to auoid errour it would be good first to haue recourse vnto God by Prayers Processions Masses almes and fastings afterwards not to omit humane diligence in regard there are no Prelates of Germanie in the Councell to write to the Metropolitans to assemble them and examine the matter well and to informe the Synod according to their conscience He concluded that it being impossible to doe so many things in a short space he thought fit to desist now and deferre the determination vntill another time Iohn Baptista Castagna Arch-Bishop of Rosano disswading the grant absolutely spake against those that made and those that fauoured the request taxing them not to be good Catholiques because if they were they would not desire a thing vnfit with scandall of others And he said plainely that the request did ayme to bring in heresie and vsed such words that euery one vnderstood that hee meant Maximilian King of the Bobemians The Arch-Bishop of Braga or Braganza said hee was informed that in Germanie there were foure sorts of men True Catholikes Obstinate heretickes Conceaâd heretickes and men weake in faith That the first doe not demaund the grant yea oppose it the second care not for it the third desire it that they may couer their heresie because they may counterfeit in all other things but in this which therefore was not to bee granted them for that it would foster their errours but the weake in faith were not such but onely for the bad opinion they haue of the Ecclesiasticall power and of the Pope and doe not demaund the Cup for deuotion which is found onely in persons of a goodlife whereas they are drowned in vanities and pleasures of the world and doe vnwillingly confesse and communicate once a yeere which doth not demonstrate such heate of zeale that they should desire to communicate with both kindes He concluded that the diligence of the Fathers of Basil ought to be imitated that foure or six Prelates of the body of the Councel should be elected who as their Legats accompanied with Diuines fit to preach should visite the Prouinces named by his Imperiall Maiestie or where they found penitent men who desired the Cup for deuotion or because they were accustomed to that Rite and for all other matters would obey the Church should reconcile them and grant it vnto them The Titular of Philadelphia though a Dutch man said that to deny it being demaunded by the Emperour was dangerous and pernitious to grant it but that he was resolued rather to displease men then speake against his conscience that it was impossible to practise the vse of the Chalice without danger of effusion carrying it about to places remote and of bad passage many times by night intime of snow raine and ice that the Protestants would boast and inclucate to the people that the Papists doe begin to know the trueth and that without doubt those who make the request doe maintaine that the precept of CHRIST cannot be fulfilled but by taking the Eucharist vnder both kindes And he tooke in his hand a Chatechisme written in Dutch which hee read and expounded in Latine and declared what their opinion was He added that the Catholikes would haue the worse and to gaine a few would loose very many that they would doubt on which side the true faith was seeing the Catholikes yeeld to the customes of the Protestants that the grant made vnto Germanie would mooue other Prouinces and especially France that the Heretiques will make proofe by this to ouersway the constancie which they haue found in the doctrine of the Catholike Church He concluded that it ought to bee deferred at the least vntill the end of the Diet that the Dutch Prelates might send to the Councell approouing the opinion of Granata to defer and the other of Braga that those who desire the Cup haue all a roote of heresie and added that the Emperours Ambassadours had made such passionate instances and such effectuall perswasions that being interested so much it was not fit they should bee present in Congregation that euery one might speake freely Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua hauing recounted that the Bishop of Fiue Churches had perswaded many saying that if it were not granted so many mischiefes would follow that it had beene better neuer to haue called a Councell shewed at large that it ought not to bee granted though the losse of many soules should ensue because a greater number would perish if it were granted The Bishop of Captemberg in Stiria desired also that the Emperours Ambassadours should retire and inueighed much against the words of fiue Churches related by Caua Many of the Spanish Prelates made the same instance to the Legats that the Imperialists might not bee present in the treaties of the Fathers during this consultation it being sufficient for them to know in the end the resolution of the Synod But others contradicted saying that rather they then others should bee present and that to exclude those who haue interest hath neuer beene the custome of Synods The Legats considering that they had beene present from the beginning and that they could not bee excluded without danger of tumult resolued to make no innouation The Bishop of Conimbria was of opinion that it should bee referred to the Pope to grant the Grace with fiue conditions That those that were to make vse of it should abiure all heresies and in particular should sweare that they beleeue that as much is contained vnder one kind as vnder both and as much grace receiued that they should banish the heretique Preachers that in their places they should not keepe the Chalice nor carry it to the sicke and that his Holinesse should not commit this to the Ordinaries but send Legats and that the resolution should not bee made in Councell For when it should be published it would make the heretikes proud and scandalize very many Catholiques and therefore in case this dispensation were to bee granted it ought not to be put in the eyes of all nations The Bishop of Modena maintained that it could not bee denied because after the Councell of Constance the Church hauing reserued to it selfe power to dispence hath alwayes shewed that sometimes it would be expedient to doe it that Paul the third had formerly sent Nuncij to release it because hee perceiued that the prohibition had done no good in so many yeeres that the Bohemians would neuer be reduced without it that the vse of the Cup was conformable to the institution of CHRIST and anciently obserued by the Church Friar Iasper of Cassall Bishop of Liria a man of an exemplary life and learned defended the same opinion He sayd in summe that he did not wonder at the diuersitie of opinions because those who denie haue the moderns to follow and
had been granted by the Councell of Basill and by Paul the third whose ministers had they been more couragious and not retired from that dispensation for small terrors because some impertinent Friars preached against them would haue done more good that hee was much offended with the reason alleadged by some that as no man could be receiued with condition that fornication should bee permitted vnto him no more can these people who would be reconciled so that they may haue the vse of the Cup. For the first condition is absolutely bad and this onely as it is prohibited Hee answered the Bishop of Sogorne that the Emperour did not contend with any Prince nor sought preiudices against others and desired the Cup for his people by Grace and not by way of Iustice But vpon those who sayd the care hereof ought not to bee committed to the Ordinaries but that Delegates were to bee sent from the Apostolique Sea hee iested somewhat sharpely asking whether hee that had the charge of their soules and all the Spirituall gouernement might not bee trusted with a thing indifferent or whether they thought that this thing did exceed the Episcopall gouernement He said that to referre it to the Pope was to giue him new and continuall molestations To Philadelphia hee answered that the Catholiques would not onely not be troubled but consolated because they might liue vnited with those with whom they are now much troubled To them who would haue Proctors sent expresly he said it was no maruell that none came to demand this Grace because the Emperour had vndertaken to demand it for them who could make an infinite number of them to come if the Fathers would But as the Councell was carefull not to make the Safe conduct too large that so many Protestants might not come as to put them in fear so they ought to haue the same respect herein because more would come to obtaine this grant His conclusion was that they would haue compassion on their Churches and hold an esteeme of the demand of so great a Prince who out of his desire of the vnion of the Church doeth neuer speake of this businesse without teares In the ende he shewed griefe for the passion of many Prelats who for a vaine feare of seeing a change in their owne Countreys were content with the losse of others In particular he complained of the Bishop of Rieti who held the Emperour for a Prince ignorant in gouernement not knowing what was good for his States which hee sayd his most Reuerend Lordship accustomed to serue at the Cardinals tables in Rome could not teach him Finally hee sayd that many other things did remaine to bee answered which were spoken as to challenge him to a Duell but hee thought it better to beare them and passe them ouer with patience Hee repeated that which hee had sayd before that is that if the Cup were not graunted it had beene better that the Councell had neuer beene called which hee expounded thus that much people remained in obedience to the Pope hoping that this Grace would in the Councell bee graunted vnto them who would wholly aliene themselues when they saw they were defrauded Andreas di Cuesta Bishop of Lion in Spaine sayd that the good intention of the Emperour and Duke of Bauaria could not be doubted of nor disputed whether the Councell might giue such a permission but that it was onely to bee considered what was expedient His opinion was that the ancient Fathers and continuall vse of the Church neuer to yeeld to the petitions of the heretikes was to bee imitated It appeared by the practise of the Nicen Councell that howsoeuer the world went topsie turuie they would neuer graunt any thing vnto them and the Doctours abstained from words vsed by the heretikes though they had a good sence that they would neuer haue been pleased with this grant that the Catholikes would take it ill that for an vncertaine hope of reducing a few heretikes many Catholikes would be lost that because the Bishops of Germanie did not make the demand it was a great argument that it proceeded not from deuotion comming from a people who giue no signe of any spiritualitie that he could not vnderstand how they were penitent and would returne to the Church beleeuing it was gouerned by the holy Ghost and yet be obstinate not to doe it without this fauour that this obstinacie sheweth that they haue not the formall reason of faith that if the Councell of Basil did formerly grant this to the Bohemians it was because they did absolutely referre themselues to the Church which afterwards in kindnesse did graunt it that it ought not to be called a true remedie which is not necessarie by the nature of the thing but by the malice of men that the Synode ought not to nourish nor cherish them that the example of CHRIST in seeking the wandring sheepe is sufficiently imitated when they are called inuited and prayed that if this fauour must bee graunted it were better to bee done by the Pope who may reuoke it if the conditions bee not performed that the Councell granting it if the Pope would afterwards recall it they will pretend he cannot doe it and that his authority is not aboue the Councel that the heretikes doe euer proceede with falshoods and deceits Antonius Coronicius Bishop of Almeria said that hee was confirmed in the negatiue by the reason vsed by the defenders of the affirmatine that howsoeuer God giueth many helpes to the impenitent as preaching miracles and good inspirations yet hee giueth the Sacraments to the penitent onely that if they would bee mooued with charitie they should bee more carefull to preserue the Catholikes then reduce the heretikes that the Councell of Constance ought to bee imitated which to maintaine the good children of the Church prohibited the Communion of the Chalice taught by Iohn Husse that now they ought so to deale with the Lutherans that this grant would open a gate to infinite mischiefes that they would demaund marriage of Priests abrogation of images of fasts and of other godly constitutions alwayes proposing their demands as the onely and necessary remedies to vnite them to the Church that euery little change of the Law doeth breede great dammage especially if it bee made in fauour of heretikes that hee would not giue counsell that the Pope should doe it though hee might doe it better that the people would bee lesse offended then if the graunt were made by the Councell howsoeuer it ought to bee confessed that the supreame authoritie is in the Pope that in case he should graunt it it ought not to bee committed to the Bishops though knowen to bee worthy for some time because they may become bad of a peruerse faith moued by their priuate interests Franciscus di Gado Bishop of Lugo in Spaine made a long exhortation to the Fathers that to auoyde difficulties or to giue satisfaction to Prince or people they would not derogate
dignity Hereupon the Legates were content not onely to propose it againe without the clause but to vse perswasions themselues also and to employ others And the day following which was the next day before the The grant of the Cup is referred to the Pope Session the Decree corrected did passe by the maior part though contradicted by all of the negatiue to the great ioy of the Legats and Papalins aswell because the Session was not prolonged which they greatly feared as also because they thought it more honour for the Pope that the grace should totally depend on his authority The Ambassadours were well satisfied with this particular but perceiuing that the Session would bee in order and that the publication of the sacrifice of the Masse could not bee hindered as they had desired in the Emperours name they ioyned with the French-men who were mal-content because the request which their King had made in Rome was denied Therefore the same day in the afternoone all the Ambassadours A generall consultation of the Ambassadours met in the house of the Imperialists saying they would consult of a thing common to all Princes The Venetians and Florentiue beeing called excused themselues saying they could not come without expresse commission from their Masters In that Assembly the Bishop of Fiue Churches made a long discourse to shew that hitherto nothing of worth had beene handled in the Councel that they had vainely disputed of points of doctrine which did the heretiques no good who were resolued not to change their opinion nor the Catholiques who are sufficiently perswaded already that for reformation nothing hath beene proposed but things of no moment of Notaries Receiuers and such like that it did plainely appeare that the Legates would make the next Session according to the same stile and afterwards spend the time in disputes deciding of Doctrines making Canons of Order Marriage or some other sleight matter to auoyd as they haue done the substantiall points of reformation And by these and other reasons well amplified he perswaded the Ambassadours to ioyne together and to goe to the Legats and desire that for that Session they would omit to speak of the sacraments of doctrines or canons because it was now time to thinke vpon a good reformation to take away so great abuses to correct bad manners and to labour that the Councell may not bee vnfruitfull The Spanish Secretary would not assent For his King desiring that the continuation should bee declared in the end of the Councel feared hee should preiudice himselfe if the manner of proceeding which was to handle the doctrine and reformation together should be changed because that alteration might bee vsed for an argument that it was a new Councel The Ambassadour of Portugal hauing made a long vnconcluding speech to shew he desired a reformation but vpon more pleasing termes retired from the company The Susse seeing the examples of those two and that the Venetians were not present fearing to commit an errour said it were good to consider of it againe before they resolued All the others were resolute to goe Lansac by consent spake for them all saying They were sent by their Princes to assist and fauour the Councell and to procure that the proceeding should bee pertinent not by disputing of doctrine whereof none of them being Catholikes doe doubt and is superfluous in absence of those who doe Who choose Lansac to speake for them impugne it but by making a good holy and absolute reformation of manners Now because notwithstanding all their remonstrances they saw they would determine principall points of controuersed doctrine and touch the reformation but slightly he prayed them to change their purpose and to employ the next Session in reformation onely proposing more important and necessary Arguments then those whereof hitherto they had spoken The Legates answered in the vsuall forme That the desire of the Pope and The answere of the Legats theirs was to doe the seruice of God procure the good of the Church and satisfie and gratifie all Princes but yet that it was not conuenient to breake the order alwayes obserued in the Councell to handle doctrine and reformation together that the things already done were but a beginning that they had a good intention to doe better that they would most readily receiue the Articles which the Ambassadours would propose that they maruelled that the Articles determined at Poisi in France were not sent to the Pope who would haue approued them Lansac replied that the Pope hauing referred all matters concerning Religion to the Councell the French Prelates when they came would propose both those and many other things The Legats answered they should be welcome and willingly heard but that they ought not for that cause to deferre the Session in regard that nothing should bee handled in it in preiudice of their propositions that most of the Fathers were resolued the Session should bee held that it was dangerous to giue them distaste and that if they expected in Trent with great discommoditie those who liued at their ease and deferred their comming which they promised it was not fit to discontent them more by making them remaine idle This cunning perswasion being not strongly opposed by the Ambassadours they held the Congregation and framed the Decrees which being established when they came to appoint the time and the matter for the next Session Granata counselled them to prolong the time that the French-men and Polonians might haue space not onely to come but to informe themselues and that they would not proceede to a precise declaration of that which was to be handled but stand vpon the generall as formerly they had done and resolue according to occurrences For so many persons beeing to come it could not bee but that they would bring some new matters which might cause new determinations This opinion was followed by the Spaniards and many others and was like to haue beene generally approoued But it being noysed that the Popes absolute commandement was come that the Session should not be deferred aboue two moneths and that the Sacraments of Order and Marriage should bee handled together the Papalins were induced to perswade that the time might not bee prolonged and that both those Sacraments might be discussed The Legates shewed they were forced to make the Decree in conformitie heereof But there were two other true causes of it the one the quicke dispatch of the Councell because they hoped by so doing to finish all in that Session alone the other that the Spaniards and other fauourers of the reformation might not haue time beeing busied in matters of faith to handle any thing of importance and particularly that they might be hindered to promote or insist vpon Residence After that this point was established all the Decrees beeing read together new contradictions were raised besides the vsuall contentions which the Legats could hardly stoppe with faire words The Congregation lasted vntill two houres within
members Granata did second him shewing the necessity and opportunity thereof thanking the Bishop of Fiue Churches for his admonition and said they would consult amongst themselues For this cause the Spaniards being assembled together discoursed of And is seconded by the Spaniards the necessitie of reformation and the hope thereof in regard of the Emperours inclination from which their King also who was most piously addicted would not disseut and the French Prelates who would shortly be there would vndoubtedly promote and assist the worke in earnest They repeated diuers abuses and shewed that the fountaine of them all was the Court of Rome which is not onely corrupt in it selfe but the cause of deformation in all Churches and particularly the vsurpaâion of the Episcopall authoritie by reseruations which if it were not restored and the Court depriued of that which they haue taken from Bishops it would bee impossible the abuses should bee redressed Granata considered that it beeing necessary to lay a good foundation for so noble a Fabrique a way was open for them now that they were to speake of the Sacrament of Order if it bee determined that the authority of Bishops is instituted by CHRIST because it will follow by consequence that it cannot bee diminished by which meanes that will bee restored to the Bishops which hauing been giuen them by CHRIST hath by the ambition of others and their owne negligence been vsurped from them Braganza added that it was so much the more necessary because the Episcopall authority was brought to nothing and the Order erected superiour to Bishops vnknowen to the Church in former ages that is the Cardinals who at the first were esteemed in the number of Priests and Deacons and after the tenth age began to exalt themselues aboue their degree Notwithstanding they were still accounted inferiour to Bishops vntill the yeere 1200 since which time they haue so farre aduanced themselues that they hold Bishops as seruants in their houses and it will bee impossible to reforme the Church vntill both of them bee reduced to their due places These propositions and discourses were heard with applause so that they resolued to elect sixe of them to put in writing the things necessary and fit as well for the reformation in generall as particularly for this point of the institution of Bishops whence they purposed to begin Oranata Iasper Cornante Archbishop of Messina the Bishop of Segouia and Martin di Cardoua Bishop of Tortosa were named the last of which was cause why the proiect did not proceed For hauing secret intelligence with the Papalins he excused himselfe alleadging his owne insufficiencie and the vnfitnesse of the time adding that Fiue Churches was not mooued with pietie and had no other end then to make vse of them to constraine the Pope by meanes of the reformation to grant the vse of the Cup wherein they had beene auerse And seeing they were disposed to heare him hee preuailed so much with them that they passed no further for the present but interposed a delay Notwithstanding it was not long deferred For Granata Braganza Messina and Segouia hauing obtained audience of the Legates desired that they might handle the Articles proposed heretofore by Cardinall Crescentius in this same Councell and concluded though not published that is that the Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and are superiour to Priestes iure diuino The Legates after they had conferred together answered that the Lutherans hauing affirmed that a Bishop and a Priest is the samething it was fit to declare that a Bishop is superiour but that it was not necessary to say quo iure nor by whom a Bishop is instituted because there is no controuersie of it Granata replyed that there was a controuersie and that if the Diuines did dispute it the necessity of deciding this point would be knowne The Legates would not consent by any meanes and after some few sharpe words on both sides the Spaniards departed without hauing obtained any thing yet resolued still to perswade some of the Diuines to bring this particular into The Legates wiâl not sulter the instâtution of Bishops to be discussed the discussions and to make mention of it when they were to giue voices in congregation But the Papalins vnderstanding hereof did cause it to be voyced amongst the Diuines that the Legates did forbid all speach of that question But to returne to the congregation when the second ranke spake consisting of Diuines and Canonists Thomas Passius a Canon of Valentia said that all doubt made of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie did proceede from grosse ignorance of antiquity it being a thing most knowne that in the Church the people hath alwayes beene gouerned by the Clergie and in the Clergie the inferiours by the superiours vntill all be reduced vnto one vniuersall Rector which is the Pope of Rome And hauing declared the proposition at large he added that there was no need to doe any thing herein but to make this trueth appeare by remoouing the contrary errours which haue bin brought in by the Schoolemen who sometimes by too much subtiltie doe make plaine things obscure opposing the Canonists who place the first tonsure and the Bishopricke in the number of Orders Of the latter he said it seemed strange to him how they could confesse that confirmation ordination and so many other consecrations doe so peculiarly belong vnto it that they cannot possibly bee done by any else and yet deny it to bee an Order when as they giue that name to the keeping of the doore which may as well be done by a Lay-man For the first tonsure he hath euer heard the Diuines say that a Sacrament is an externall signe which signifieth a spirituall grace and that the tonsure is the signe and the thing signified is the deputation to the seruice of God and therefore hee wondered why they would not haue it to be a Sacrament and the rather because one entreth into the Clergie by it and doth participate of Ecclesiasticall exemptions so that if it were not instituted by CHRIST it could not be said that either Clergiship or the exemption thereof were de iure Diuino that it was plaine that the Hierarchie consisteth in the Ecclesiasticall Orders which is nothing but an holy order of superiors and inferiors which can neuer bee well established without making as the Canonists Of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie doe the Tonsure the lowest and the Bishopricke the highest which being done the Hierarchie is all established because the first and last being giuen those of the middle will necessarily follow which cannot subsist without the former Concerning the other part of the Article they said it was very plaine by the Canons that in the choyce of Bishops and deputation of Priests and Deacons the people of al sorts was present gaue voice or approbation but this was by the Popes tacit or expresse consent because no Laicke can haue authority in matters Ecclesiasticall but by priuiledge from him And this
did not propose but answere that when they did commit any errour they were ready to correct it according to the commandement of his Maiestie that they had spoken according to the Catholique doctrine in such plaine tearmes that they were ââre he would approue all beseeching him to vouchsafe to heare them before hee did conceiue any finister opinion of them Those Prelats were not deceiued in belcouing it did proceed rather from The Legues vse meane to curbe the Spanish Prelats the Ministers then the King Simoneta vsed perswasions at the same time to another Spanish Secretarie of the Count of Luna that the Count beeing to assist at the Councell it was necessary hee should come prepared to keepe those Prelates within their bounds otherwise there would ensue not onely preiudice to the Church of GOD but to the dominions of his Maiesty also because their principall intent was to assume all authority to themselues and to haue free administration in their Churches And hee perswaded the Secretary of Pescara to meete Luna on the way and to informe him of the dissignes and boldnesse of those Prelates and to perswade that it would bee good seruice for the King to represse them In conformitie whereof Varmiense wrote a long letter to Petrus Canisius to the Emperours Court that hee would vse the same perswasion to the Count. The doctrine collected out of the voyces deliuered in the former Congregations being giuen foorth they began againe to speake their opinions concerning it the third of Nouember But Cardinall Simoneta forewarned his adherents to speake reseruedly and not to runne out into words of prouocation because that time did require that mens minds should rather be pacified Hauing spoken hereof three dayes and returning often to the controuersie by reason of the connexion of the matter the Legates thought it necessary to propose some matter of reformation especially because the French-men approaching the Bishop of Paris said publikely that it was time to begin to giue satisfaction to the French and other Nations deputing some Prelates of each to consider of the necessitles of those Countreys because the Italians neither in Trent nor in Rome could know them that vntill then no reformation had been made because that which was decreed was to no purpose But the Legats being to propose some thing of reformation thought it necessary that they might not giue occasion of many inconueniences to begin with residence It hath been related already what the Pope wrote in this businesse Afterwards the Legates and their adherents were in continuall cogitation how to compose a Decree that might satisfie his Holinesse without preiudice of the promise which Mantua made to the Prelates For to propose at the first the reference of it to the Pope seemed contrary to that promise and there was great difficultie what Decree to propose which not beeing accepted might giue them occasion to returne to the businesse of reference They made a calculation of those who might bee drawen to their side and of those who were totally opposite and found that the Councell was diuided into three parts almost equall that is into these two and a third who desired a definition to bee made in Councell without offence of his Holinesse of which there was hope to gaine the maior part and so to ouercome the aduersaries Therefore they diuided themselues and perswaded so effectually Some Prelates are ouercome by practises that besides others they gained seuen Spaniards amongst whom were Astorga Salamanca Tortosa Patti and Elma the Bishop of Macera labouring strongly herein Foure courses were proposed to come to the execution one to make a For courses proposed concerning Residence Decree onely with rewards and punishments another that many Prelates should desire the Legates that the businesse might be remitted to the Pope which request should bee read in Congregation hoping that by perswasions so many would come vnto them that their number would exceed the other by one halfe the third that the Legates should propose the remission in Congregation the fourth that the Pope should presently make an effectuall prouision which should be printed immediately and published euery where before the Session that the opposites beeing preuented might bee The obiections against them forced to yeeld To the first was obiected that all those who demaunded the declaration de iure Diuino would bee contrary and thinke that rewards and punishments cannot bee so effectuall as the declaration especially there being already Decrees of Councels and Popes which haue neuer been esteemed and there would bee difference also concerning the rewardes and punishments That the Prelates will make impertinent demands that at the least they will desire the collation of Benefices with Cure That they will demaund the abolition of the Priuiledges of the Regulars and other exorbitant things and that they shall euer bee in danger of mutation after the proposition made vntill it bee passed in Session especially when the French-men come who may demaund a retractation It was opposed to the second that the Prelates could not bee brought to make request without clamour that those who were not called would disdaine and goe to the aduerse part that the aduersaries also would make vnions and clamours and complaine of the practises To the third was obiected that the opposites would say that the consent was not voluntary but for feare of seeming to distrust his Holinesse and because there was not liberty to speake and if it were refused it were as much as to call the Popes authority into question besides it would bee sayd that this reference was desired by his Holinesse Against the fourth was sayd that the Popes Bull being not read in Councel occasion was giuen to the Fathers to demaund the definition and if it were it might bee feared that some would demaund a greater prouision and so all would succeede with small reputation Seeing so many difficulties they prolonged the businesse which did not giue satisfaction because it had beene published that the Fathers should speake of it Finally beeing forced to resolue the sixth of Nouember embracing that course to propose a Decree with rewards and punishments after that some of the Fathers had spoken concerning the businesse of that Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed it in good tearmes saying in substance that it was a thing necessary desired by all Princes and that the Emperour had often made request for it and complayned that this point was not immediatly dispatched and that by troubling themselues with vaine questions which bee of no importance the principall conclusion hath been deferred that this is not a matter which needeth disputation but a meanes onely remaineth to be found to execute that which euery one thinketh to bee necessary that the Catholique and most Christian Kings had made instance for the same and that all Christendome did desire to see the prouision that this matter was spoken of in the time of Paul the third and passed ouer by some very
of the French men with their owne He said hee was glad that Italy was all in peace and that Spaine did gouerne the Helme but that France was fallen and scarce held it with one finger Hee added that if they will demand who hath caused this tempest and fortune hee can say nothing but this that this fortune is come by our owne meanes cast vs into the Sea Therefore that there was need of boldnesse and courage to looke vnto themselues and the whole flocke In the end he said hee had ended his Legation and that the Ambassadours would say the rest but himselfe and the Prelates who came with him did protest that after God they would bee subiect to the most blessed Pope Pius acknowledging his Primacie on earth aboue all Churches whose commands they will neuer refuse that they doe reuerence the Decrees of the Catholike Church and of the generall Synod that they did honour the Legates offer concord and vnion to the Bishops and were glad that the Ambassadours were witnesses of what they sayd all for the honour of the diuine Maiestie Hauing made an end of speaking the Cardinall of Mantua in few words commending him for the pains he had taken for the seruice of God said that The answer all the Synode was glad of his comming made honourable mention of his brothers who in their profession shewed no lesse readinesse in the seruice of God and the kingdome and referred himselfe to the answere which the Arch bishop of Zara deputed hereunto should make in the name of the Councell Who said that the Synod was sory to heare of the seditions and differences of religion in France whose quiet and tranquilitie was alwayes deare vnto them and the more then because by the narration of his Excellencie they were so liuely set before their eyes but hoped that shortly the King imitating the vertue of his predecessors would be able to represse them that the Synode will labour by all means to make the true worship of God knowne to reforme maners and restore tranquillitie to the Church which end they might more easily attaine if they were assisted by his Excellencie and the Prelates who came with him Hee spake largely in commendation of the Cardinall and concluded that the Synode thanked God for his comming and gaue him ioy of it and offered to giue care to whatsoeuer should be deliuered by the Ambassadors in fit time and place not doubting but that it would bee for the glorie of God benefit of the Church and great dignitie of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Ambassador de Ferrieres spake He began with the commendation The speech of de Ferrieres the French Ambassadour of the Kings disposition inclined to Religion which appeared more by the comming and discourse of the Cardinall by whom it might be knowne how great care France did take of the good of the Catholique Church because euery on might see that most potent reasons had induced the King to send him in regard he had euer imployed him in his counsell in the greatest affaires of the Kingdome that the King could appease all the seditions in three dayes and keepe all his Subiects in their naturall obedience if he aimed onely at his owne good and did not desire to maintaine the Catholique Church and retaine the dignitie and authoritie of the Pope in France for which hee exposeth to danger the Kingdome his life and the goods of all the Grandees and Nobles And descending to the requests he added that they would not be troublesome nor obstinate in them that they did demand nothing but that which all the Christian world demandeth that the most Christian King doth request that which Constantine the great requested of the Fathers in the Councell of Nice that all his demaunds are contained in the holy Scripture in the old Councels of the Catholique Church and in the ancient Constitutions Decrees and Canons of the Popes and Fathers that the most Christian King doth demand the restitution of the Catholique Church to its integritie by meanes of them the Fathers constituted by CHRIST as the chiefe iudges not by a Decree with a generall clause but according to the forme of the expresse words of that perpetuall and diuine Edict against which neither vsurpation nor Prescription can take place so that those good orders which the deuill hath taken away by force and concealed a long time may bee restored as it were out of captiuitie to the holy city of God and to the sight of men He exemplified in Darius who composed the tumults of Iudea not by armes but by executing the ancient Edict of Cyrus in Iosias who reformed Religion by causing the booke of the Law to bee read and obserued which had been concealed by the malice of men Then hee spake acutely and sayd if they shall demand why France is not in peace hee could answere nothing but that which Iehu say to Ioram How can there be peace there remaining and concealed the words following but added you know the text Then he said that if they doe not seriously labour in the reformation the assistance of the King of Spaine of the Pope and of other Princes will be in vaine and the blood of those who perish though iustly for their owne sinnes will bee required at the hands of them the Fathers Hee concluded that before they would descend to the particulars which they meant to demand they desired that the things which they had begun to handle might bee dispatched quickly that they might as soone as was possible apply themselues to other matters of more weight and of greater necessity in that time The biting liberty of this Ambassadour did no lesse displease then that of his Colleague Pibrac at their first comming to Trent but the feare they had of the French-men made them forget all The next day the Congregations were continued and the first was all spent by Friar Iaspar of Casal Bishop of Liria who to informe the Cardinall of Loraine of all the reasons of the Spaniards did recapitulate with great eloquence whatsoeuer they had said in this matter He added besides that nothing was more in fauour of the Lutherans then to say that Bishops are instituted by the Law of man that by this meanes their nouitie is approued in making Preachers or Predicants or Ministers to gouerne the Church in stead of Bishops instituted by CHRIST He said that to him that readeth the Epistles of Saint Gregorie to Iohn of Constantinople and to others against him for calling himselfe Vniuersall Bishop it doth plainely appeare that it cannot be said that the institution of the Pope is from Christ if it be not said that the institution of Bishops is from him also The Cardinall of Loraine made a congregation of Prelats and French Diuines in his owne house to vnderstand their opinion concerning the Iurisdiction of Bishops in which it was vniformely resolued amongst them that they did receiue it from GOD and that it did
of the Church hauing absolute power to restraine and amplifie that which is giuen as seemeth good vnto him Then hee wrote that in the particular of Residence it being a cleere case that the Pope hath power to dispense they should by all good caution of words reserue his authoritie in the Decree in which the words de iure Diuino could by no meanes bee put as Catharinus had well prooued from whose opinion beeing Catholique they ought not to depart For holding the Session hee wrote confusedly that it should not bee deferred aboue fifteene dayes nor celebrated before the matter were in order that the enuious might not take occasion to calumniate A solemne Ambassage from the Duke of Bauaria passed by Trent to goe The Duke of Bauaria sondeth Ambassadours to Rome to Rome to obtaine of the Pope the communion of the Cup. They had audience with the Legate and secret conference with the Cardinall of Loraine This wakened the controuersie in that matter which was asleepe and the Spaniards and many Italians howsoeuer the matter was referred to the Pope by the maior part sayd it would bee a preiudice to the Councell if while that lasted that vse should bee permitted And all the Fathers were in a hurly burly because letters came from Rome to diuers Prelates that the Councell should be suspended which report was confirmed by Don Iohn Manriques who passed by Trent from Germany to Rome But the Legats hauing receiued the Popes letters thought it impossible to execute the orders he had sent and that it was necessary to giue him a more particular account of the occurrences then could be done by writing and make him vnderstand that the Councell cannot bee gouerned as at Rome they thinke it can that they might receiue a more plaine instruction from his Holinesse what they should doe And it being necessary to send a man of iudgement well informed and of credite with the Pope they found none better then the Bishop of Ventimiglia whom they resolued to dispatch with speed The Holy-daies The Legates send the B. of Ventimiglia to the Pope of Christmasse approaching gaue them fit occasion first to proceed slowly and afterwards to intermit the congregations and so to haue leasure to make that dispatch which was done the sixe and twentieth of December The eight and twentieth newes came to Trent of the battell in France which hapned the seuenteenth of the moneth in which the Prince of Conde The battell other troubles in France was taken prisoner That Kingdome was very turbulent all that yeere for the differences of religion which gaue a beginning first vnto a gentle and afterwards vnto a furious warre For the Hugonots encreasing in Paris to the great discontent of the Catholiques who are many in the Citie and adhering to the Prince of Conde the Constable with his sonnes and the house of Guise with some others to hinder the greatnesse vnto which that Prince did aspire made a league and desseigned to make themselues leaders of the people of Paris and to chase by their meanes from that Citie and the Court the Prince and his followers Each of them departing from his house to goe towards Paris and in the iourney slaying and dispersing the Hugonots whom they found assembled in diuers places they entred into Paris and hauing drawen the King of Nauarre to their side and caused the city to arme in their fauour the Queene was constrained to ioyne with them Heereupon the Prince going out of Paris and retiring with his adherents to Orlience manifests and writings passed on both sides each protesting they did nothing but for the libertie and seruice of the King But the Constable and Guise waxing euery day stronger in Aprill the Prince wrote to all the reformed Churches of France demanding souldiers and money and declaring warre against the defenders of the Catholike partie calling them perturbers of the publike quiet and violaters of the Kings Edict published in fauour of the Reformatists The Princes letters were accompanied with others of the ministers of Orleans and of some other cities which caused those of that Religion to arme And there fell out an accident which did incite them more For at the same time the Edict of Ianuary whereof wee haue already made mention was published againe in Paris with an addition that neither in the suburbs of the Citie nor within the space of a league any assembly of Religion should bee held or Sacraments administred but after the old Rite And in the end of May the King of Nauar made all the Reformatists goe out of Paris but proceeded with such moderation that none of them were offended Warre brake forth in all the Prouinces of France betweene these parties and that summer there were at the least ââurteene formall Armies all at one time in diuers parts of the Kingdome The sonnes fought against their fathers brothers against brothers and euen women tooke Armes on both sides for defence of their religion There was almost no part in Dolphinie Languedoc and Gascoigne which was not vexed oftentimes the Catholiques remaining conquerours in some places and the Reformatists in others with such variety of accidents that it would bee redious to repeat them and besides our purpose which requireth that nothing should bee related by vs but concerning Trent except those which haue a connexion with the Councel as the things following haue Where the Hugonots ouercame the images were beaten downe the altars destroyed the Churches spoiled and the ornaments of gold and siluer melted to make money for souldiers pay where the Catholiques were conquerors they burned the Bibles in the vulger tongue rebaptized children and remaried those who had beene maried according to the new ceremonies And the condition of the Clergie on both sides was most miserable who whensoeuer they were taken were cruelly murthered without all humanity In Iulie the Parlament of Paris made a Decree that it should bee lawfull to slay all the Hugonots which by publike order was read euery Sunday in euery Parish Afterwards they added another declaring them rebels publike enemies themselues infamous and all their posterity and the goods of those who tooke Armes in Orliens confiscated A bloody decree made by the Parliament of Paris except Conde vpon pretence that they held him by force And howsoeuer there were many treaties betweene the parties and a verball conference also betweene the Queene Mother and the Prince yet such was the ambition of the Grandies that it was impossible to find out any meanes of composition But the King of Nauar being dead who perhaps would not haue suffered them to proceed to an open warre the Queene resoluing to regaine obedience The Low Countries doe ââitate France with armes demanded aide of all the Princes And because the people of the Low Countreys did learne by this example to bee more contumacious and obstinate the Kings authority diminished euery day and could not be repaired by the Gouernours And the
proportion of the Diocesse should preach euery Sunday and Holyday in Lent on fasting dayes and in Aduent and as often as it shall bee fit 10. That the parish Priest should doe the same as often as hee hath auditors 11. That the Abbat and Conuentuall Prior shall reade the holy Scripture and institute an Hospitall so that the ancient Schooles and hospitality may bee restored to the Monasteries 12. That Bishops Parish Priests Abbats and other Ecclesiastiques vnable to performe their charge shall receiue Coadiutors or leaue their Benefices 13. That concerning the Catechisme and summarie instruction of Christian doctrine that should be ordayned which the Emperour hath proposed to the Councell 14. That no man should haue more then one benefice taking away the differences of the quality of persons and of Benefices compatible and incompatible a new diuision not heard of in the ancient Decrees and a cause of many troubles in the Catholique Church and that the regular Benefices should bee giue into regulars and secular to seculars ãâã That he who now hath two or more shall retaine that only which he shall choose within a short time or shall incurre the penalty of the ancient Canons 16. That to take away all note of auarice from the Clergie nothing bee taken vpon any pretence whatsoeuer for the administration of holy things but that prouision be made that the Curates with two Clerkes or more may haue whereon to liue and mainetaine hospitality which may bee done by the Bishops by vniting benefices or assigning tenths vnto them or where that cannot bee done the Prince may prouide for them by ãâã or collections imposed vpon the Parishes 17. That in parish Masses the Gospel be expounded cleerely according to the capacity of the people and that the prayers which the Parish-Priest maketh together with the people bee in the vulgar tongue and that the sacrifice being ended in Latine publike prayers bee made in the vulgar tongue likewise and that at the same time or in other houres spirituall hymnes or Psalmes of Dauid approoued by the Bishop may bee sung in the same language 18. That the ancient Decree of Leo and Gelasius for the Communion vnder both kinds bee renewed 19. That before the administration of euery Sacrament an exposition bee made in the vulgar so that the ignorant may vnderstand their vse and efficacie 20. That according to the ancient Canons benefices may not bee conferred by the Vicars but by the Bishops themselues within the terme of sixe moneths otherwise that the collation may bee deuolued to the next Superiour and by degrees to the Pope 21. That the Mandats of Prouision expectatiues regresses resignations in confidence and commendaes bee reuoked and banished out of the Church as contrary to the Decrees 22. That the resignations in fauour be wholly exterminated from the Court of Rome it being as it were an election of ones selfe or a demanding of a successour a thing prohibited by the Canons 23. That simple Priories from which the cure of soules is taken away contrary to the foundation and assigned to a perpetuall Vicar with a small portion of tithes or of other renenue bee restored to their former state at the first vacancie 24. That benefices vnto which no office of preaching administring the Sacraments nor any other Ecclesiasticall charge is annexed may haue some spirituall cure imposed vpon them by the Bishop with the councell of the chapter or bee vnited to the next parishes because no Benefice ought or can bee without an office 25. That pensions bee not imposed vpon benefices and those abolished which are imposed already that the Ecclesiasticall reuenues may bee spent in maintaining the Pastors and poore and in other workes of pietie 26. That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction throughout the whole Diocesse be restored to the Bishops all exemptions being taken away but of the chiefe gouernors of the Orders and Monasteries subiect vnto them and those who make generall Chapters to whom exemptions are granted by a lawfull title but yet with prouision that they bee not exempted from correction 27. That the Bishop may not vse iurisdiction and handle matters of great weight concerning the Diocesse without the counsell of the Chapter and that the Canons may reside continually in the Churches bee of good conuersation learned and at the least 25. yeeres of age in regard the lawes not giuing them the free disposition of their goods before that time they ought not to bee made counsellours to Bishops 28 That the degrees of affinity consanguinity and spirituall kindred be obserued or reformed and that it may not bee lawfull to dispence therein but with Kings and Princes for the publique good 29. That in regard many troubles haue risen by meanes of images the Synode would make prouision that the people may be taught what they ought to beleeue concerning them and that the abuses and superstitions if any be vsed in the worship of them may be taken away and that the same be done concerning indulgences pilgrimages reliques of Saints and of companies or confraternities 30. That the publike and ancient penance in the Catholike Church forgrieuous publike offences be restored and brought into vse as also fastings and other exercises of sorrow and publique prayers to appease the wrath of God 31. That excommunication be not decreed for euery sort of offence or contumacie but onely for the greatest and in which the offender doth perseuere after admonition 32. That to abbreuiate or quite take away suits of law for benefices by which the whole Clergie is blemished the distinction of petitorie and possessorie newly inuented in those causes may bee taken away nominations of Vniuersities abolished and a commandement giuen to Bishops to giue benefices not to those that seeke them but to those that auoid them and are worthy of them and their merit will be knowen if after their degree receiued in the Vniuersitie they shall haue spent some time in preaching with the consent of the Bishop and approbation of the people 33. That there beeing a suit for a benefice an Economique may bee created and arbitrators elected by the litigants which in case they refuse to doe that the Bishop may nominate and that these may determine the controuersie within six moneths and that no appeale may lie from them 34 That the Episcopall Synods may bee held once a yeere at the least and the Prouinciall once in euery three yeeres and the Generall if th ere bee none impediment euery tenth yeere The first of Ianuarie Vintimiglia arriued in Rome hauing made the iourney The negotiation of the Bishop of Vintimiglia in Rome in seuen daies Hee presented the letters to the Pope and declared his credence relating the cogitations and diuers ends and humours which were in the Councell and in what sort the Legates and other good seruants of his Holinesse thought the difficulties ought to bee managed The Pope held a congregation the third day and gaue account of the relation of Vintimiglia
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes ãâ¦ã tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified ãâ¦ã the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌcerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con ãâ¦ã acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
vnto him in blood would adhere to that partie and the rather because it was diuulged that by his letters of the eight of Iune hee had giuen commission to the Count of Luna to hold intelligence with the Emperour and the King of France in matters of reformation and libertie of the Councel In these dayes Friar Felicianus Ninguarda Proctor of the Archbishop of Salzburg presented the letters of that Prince and made instance that the Proctors of the Bishops of Germanie might giue voice in Congregations affirming that if it were granted other Bishops of Germanie would send Proctors if otherwise both himselfe and others would depart because they would not bee idle It was answered that consideration should bee had of it and a resolution taken according to right And they gaue an acount hereof to Rome and would not resolue so much as this small particular without aduice from thence But in regard of greater businesses in both places there was no more speach of it The ninth of February the first Congregation of Diuines was held to dispute of Matrimonie Salmeron spake in a very lofty stile and concerning the first Article deliuered the vsuall sayings of the Schoolemen For the second hee alleadged the determination of the Councell of Florence that Matrimony receiueth perfection only by the consent of the contractors neither hath the Father or any other any authority ouer it He defended that they ought to bee condemned for heretiques who attribute power to the father to make it void that the authoritie of the Church was very greate concerning the matter of Sacraments that it can alter whatsoeuer is not of the essence that the condition of publique and secret beeing accidentall the Church had power therein Hee shewed the great inconueniences of secret mariages and innumerable adulteries which follow and concluded that it was expedient to vse a remedie by making them voide He insisted much vpon this inextricable case if after matrimony contracted and consummated in secret one doth contract in publique with another from which being desirous to depart and returne to the first lawfull wife is forced by censures to remaine in the publique contract the poore man is intangled on both sides either in perpetuall adultery or in censures with scandall of his neighbour The next day the Deane of Paris followed who spake copiously out of schoole doctrine of the institution of marriage of the grace which is receiued in it and of condemning him that doth affirme it to bee an humane inuention But vpon the article of clandestine matrimonie hauing disputed that they were true mariages and sacraments he put a doubt whether the Church hath power to make them void He contradicted the opinion that there is authority in the Church ouer the matter of Sacraments hee discoursed that the Church cannot make any Sacrament which is now lawfull to be of no force for hereafter hee exemplified in the consecration of the Eucharist and went through all the Sacraments Hee said the Ecclesiasticall power was not such as to bee able to hinder all sinnes that the Christian Church hath beene 1500. yeeres subiect to that which is now described to bee intolerable and which is of no lesse importance secret mariages haue beene accounted good euen from the beginning of the world and no man hath euer thought to make a nullity in them howsoeuer a publique contract hath often followed them that it seemeth to bee insoluble though it hath inconueniences on both sides that the mariage of Adam and Eue a patterne for all other was without witnesses The opinion of the Doctor was not disesteemed but the Italian Prelats were well pleased that hauing once named the Pope hee gaue him this Epithite with the exposition following Gouernour and moderator of the Roman Church that is of the Vniuersall And this did minister much discourse For the Papalins concluded that it might likewise be said in the Canon of the institution that the Pope hath power to gouerne the Vniuersall Church But the French men answered that there was great difference betweene saying absolutely the Church Vniuersall by which is vnderstood the Vniuersality of the faithfull and saying the Roman Church that is the Vniuersall where the word Roman doth declare the word Vniuersall inferring that hee is Head of the Vniuersall and that all places in which authority is giuen to the Pope ouer all the Church are vnderstood disiunctiuely not coniunctiuely that is ouer euery part of the Church not ouer all together The eleuenth of February the French-men presented in Congregation a letter from their King of the eighteenth of Ianuary in which hee said that howsoeuer hee was assured that the Cardinall of Loraine had imparted to the Synode the happy victory against the enemies of religion whose boldnesse hee hath and doth daylie oppose without respect of difficulty or danger euen exposing his owne life as becommeth the eldest and most Christian sonne of the Church yet himselfe was willing to make them partakers of the same ioy also knowing that the wholesome remedies for the euills Letters from the French K. are presented in Congregation which doe afflict Christian Prouinces haue alwaies beene expected from Councels He desired of them in the name of CHRIST an emendation and reformation answerable to the expectation the world hath conceiued of them and that as himselfe and so many besides haue consecrated life and blood to God in those warres so they in respect of their charge would And de Ferrieres maketh a speach with sinceritie of conscience be carefull of the businesse for which they are assembled The letters being read the Ambassadour de Ferrieres spake to the Fathers in this substance That they hauing vnderstood by the Kings letters and before by the orations of the Cardinall of Loraine and Bishop of Mentz the desolation of France and some victories of the King he would not relate them againe but onely say that the last in regard of the forces of the enemie was miraculous whereof this is an argument that being ouercome yet hee doth liue and committeth spoiles running through the very bowels of France But hee said hee would turne his speech to them onely who are the onely refuge of the miseries without whom France will not bee able to preserue the tables of shipwracke Hee exemplified in the armie of Israel which had not beene able to ouercome Amalec if the hands of Moyses lifted vp to God vnderpropped by Aaron and Vr had not assisted the combartants that the King of France doth not want forces a valiant Captaine the Duke of Guise the Queene Mother to mannage the affaires of warre and peace that there is no other Aaron and Vr but themselues to hold vp the hands of the most Christian King with Decrees of the Synode without which the enemies will neuer bee reconciled nor the Catholiques preserued in the faith that the humour of Christians now is not the same as it was fiftie yeeres since that all Catholiques are
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneââll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
said that howsoeuer the Orientall Church and the Occidentall did differ in regard this did admit to Priesthood and holy Orders continent persons onely and that did admit maried men yet no Church did euer grant that Priests might marie and that this is so by Apostolicall tradition not by reason of vow or of any Ecclesiasticall constitution and therefore that absolutely they were to bee condemned for heretiques who say it is lawfull for Priests to marie though they restraine not themselues to the West nor make mention of vow or law of the Church And others said that no disp ãâ¦ã could bee granted for Priests to marry for any cause whatsoeuer Some said that matrimonie was forbidde to two sorts of persons for two causes To secular Clerkes in regard of holy Orders by Ecclesiasticall law to regulars in regard of their solemne vow That the prohibition of mariage by constitution of the Church may bee taken away by the Pope or in case that remaine in force still the Pope may dispense with it They alleadged the examples of those who haue bene dispensed with and the vse of antiquitie that if a Priest did marry the mariage was good but the man was separated from the Ministery which hath continually beene obserued vntill the time of Innocenntius the 2. who first of all the Popes ordained that there should bee a nullity in the mariage But with those who are bound to continencie by solemne vow this beeing de iure diuino they said the Pope could not dispense They alleadged Innocentius the third who affirmed that the obseruation of chastity and the abdication of the proprietie of goods doth so cleaue to the bones of Munkes that the Pope cannot dispense therein Then they added the opinion of Saint Thomas and of other Doctors who affirme that the solemne vow is a consecration of the man to God and that because no man can make a thing consecrated to returne to humane vses no man likewise can make a Munke to returne to the power of marrying and that all Catholique Writers doe condemne Luther and his sectaries of heresie for saying that Munkship is an humane inuention and doe affirme that it is by Apostolicall tradition whereunto the opinion that the Pope may dispense is directly contrary Others did maintaine that the Pope might dispense euen with these also and marueiled at those who granting the dispensation of simple vowes did deny that of solemne as if it were not most cleare by the determination of Boniface the eigth that euery solemnity is de iure positiuo making vse also of the examples of things consecrated to prooue their opinion For as a thing consecrated remaining so cannot bee imployed in humane vses but yet the consecration may bee remooued and the thing made prophane whereby it may lawfully returne to a promiscuons vse so a man consecrated to Munkship remaining so cannot marry but the Munkship and consecration arising from the solemnity of the vow which is de iure positiuo being remoued hee may without any hinderance liue as others doe They brought places of Saint Austin by which it doth manifestly appeare that in his time some Munkes did marry And howsoeuer it was thought they offended in it yet the mariage was lawfull and Saint Austin reprehendeth those who did separate them They said moreouer it was necessary to dispense with Priests or to take away the precept of continencie And the Duke of Bauaria hauing sent to Rome to demaund of his Holinesse the Communion of the Cup requested also that married men might haue leaue to preach vnder which name all the Ecclesiasticall ministery was vnderstood exercised by Parish-Priests in the cure of soules Many reasons were alleadged to perswade the graunt which were resolued into two scandall giuen by incontinens Priests and want of continent persons sit to exercise the ministerie And the famous saying of Pope Pins the second was in the mouth of many that Priests were by the Occidentall Church forbid to marry for good reason but there was stronger reason to restore mariage to them againe Those of the contrary opinion said that it is not the part of a wise Physician to cure one disease by causing a greater that if Priests are in continent and ignorant yet the Priest-hood is not to bee prostituted to ãâ¦ã d ãâã And here many Popes were alleadged who did not permit it because they said it was impossible to attend to the flesh and to the spirit and that ãâã ãâã was a carnall estate that the true remedie was to make prouision of continent and learned persons by education by diligence by rewards and punishments and in the meane time not to ordaine any but mân of an approoued life and for doctrine to cause Homilies and Catechismes to bee printed in the Dutch and French tongues composed by learned and religios men to bee read to the people out of the booke by the ãâ¦ã learned Priests by which meanes the Parish Priests though vnsufficient might satisfie the people The Legates were blamed for suffering this Article to be disputed as being dangerous because it is plaine that married Priests will turne their affections The principal reason why Priests are forbid to marry and loue to their wiues and children and by consequence to their house and Country so that the strict dependance which the Cleargie hath on the Apostolike Sea would cease and to grant mariage to Priests would destroy the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and make the Pope to bee Bishop of Rome onely But the Legats excused themselues that to please the Bishop of Fiue Churches who had made this request in the name of the Duke of Bauaria and of the Emperor also to make the Imperialists not to be so earnest in the matter of reformation which was of more importance they were forced to yeeld to this disputation The French-men perceiuing it was the more common opinion that the mariage of Priests might bee dispensed with consulted together whether it were fit to demaund a dispensation for the Cardinall of Borbon as Loraine and the Ambassadours had commission Loraine was of opinion that it was not fit saying that without doubt the Councell would hardly be perswaded that the cause was reasonable and vrgent in regard it was not necessary he should haue posterity the King being young there being two Brothers and other Princes of the blood Catholikes and for gouerning during the minoritie of the King hee might doe it remaining in the Cleargie that in regard of the differences betweene the French and Italians about reformation and the authoritie of the Pope and Bishops their opposities would diligently oppose this demaund that it was better to go to the Pope or expect a better occasion and that it was sufficient for that time to prouide that no doctrine should be established in preiudice of it Some thought that Loraine did not like in his priuate opinion that Borbon should marry in regard it might cause an emulation or diminution of his house
made peace with the Newes out of France Hugonots the particular conditions being not knowen as yet And the Pope thinking it proceeded from some Prelats who though they did not openly declare themselues to be Protestants yet did follow that party hee resolued to discouer them and was wont to say that he was wronged more by the masked heretiques then by the bare-faced Whereupon the last of March hauing caused first the Emperours letter written to him to be read as also his owne answere he passed from that businesse and related the confusions of France adding that the Cardinall Chastillion hauing changed his name of Bishop of Beauuois into Count of Beauuois had also pronounced himselfe depriued of the Cardinals Hat all the disorders to him to the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishop of V ãâ¦ã and some others Which things how soeuer they were notorius and needed no further proofe to come to the declaration thereof yet he gaue order that the Cardinals who gouerned the Inquisition should proceed against them The Cardinall of Pisa answering that there was need of proper and speciall authoritie the Pope ordained that a new Bull should be made which was dated the seuenth of April and contained in substance That the Pope of Rome being Vicar of CHRIST to whom he hath recommended the feeding of his sheepe to reduce those that wander to bridle with temporall penalties those who can not be gained by admonitions hee hath not finde the beginning of his assumption omitted to execute this charge Notwithstanding some Bishops are not onely fallen into hereticall errours but doe also fauour ãâã heretikes opposing the faith For prouision wherein hee commandeth the generall Inquisitors of Rome to whom he hath formerly ãâã ended this businesse ãâã proceed against such though Bishops and Cardinals inhabiting on places where the Luther ãâ¦ã sect is potent with power to one them ãâã Rome ãâã Edict or to the consines of the Church to appeare personally or if ãâã ãâã appeare to proceed to sentence which hee will pronounce ãâ¦ã onsistorio The Cardinals in conformitie of the Popes or inaud cited by Edict to appeare personally in Rome to purge themselues from imputation of heresie and of being ãâã of heretikes ãâã Cologui Cardinall de Chastilion Saint Maine Arch-bishop of ãâã Iohn ãâ¦ã luc Bishop of Valence Iohannes Antonius ãâã Bisop of Trâjes Iohn Blankan son Bishop of Apo ãâ¦ã ãâã Bishop of ãâã But the absence of Loraine in Trent and ãâã ãâã of the ãâã of the new Legates with opinion that the forme of pro ãâ¦ã councell should bee changed and the dayes of the Passion and Easter approaching gaue some ãâã ãâã negotiations ãâã ãâã Cardinall ãâã ãâã to hon ãâ¦ã the Lagate M ãâ¦ã who was th ãâ¦ã expected The entry of Card. ãâã into Trent and arriued the next day late at night Hee made his entry pontifically vnder a canopy was met by the Legats Ambassadours and Fathers of the Councell and Clergie of the Citie and conducted to the Cathedrall Church where the ceremonies vsed in receiuing Legats were performed The morrow which was Easter day he sung the solemne Masse in the Chappell The Count of Luna came to Trent also this day and was met by the Prelates and Ambassadours He entred into the Citie betweene the Ambassadors of the Emperour and of France with many demonstrations of friendship He was also visited by the French who tolde him they had commission from the King and Queene to communicate all their affaires vnto him and offered to ioyne with him in all the seruices of the Catholique King his Master Luna answered that he had the same order to communicate with them and that he would holde good correspondencie Hee visited the Legats vsing many louing words and generall offers The thirteenth of Aprill there was a congregation to receiue Cardinall Card. Morone is receiued in congregation Morone where after the Briefe of his Legation was read hee made a speech fit for the occasion and said that the warres seditions and other calamities present and imminent for our sinnes would cease if a meanes were found to appease GOD and to restore the ancient puritie for which and the Pope had with great iudgement assembled the Councell in which are two Cardinals Princes famous for nobilitie and vertue Ambassadours of the Emperour and of so many great Kings Princes free Cities and Nations and Prelats of excellent learning and integretie and most skilfull Diuines But Mantus and Seripando being dead the Pope had substituted him and ioyned Nauaggero with him which he had refused knowing the weight of the burthen and the weakenesse of his strength But the necessitie of obedience hath ouer come feare that he was commanded to goe to the Emperour and would returne shortly to treat with the Fathers in company of the other Legates that which doth concerne the saluation of the people the honour of the Church and the glory of CHRIST that hee brought with him two things one a good meaning of the Pope to secure the doctrine of faith to correct bad manners to prouide for the necessities of Prouinces and to establish peace and vnion euen with the aduersaries as much as pietie and the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea can permit the other his owne readines to doe what his Holinesse hath commanded him He prayed the Fathers that contentious and discord and vnprofitable questions being layd a side which doe grieously offend Christendom they would handle seriously the things that are necessarie The Count of Luna vsed perswasions to all the Prelats vessals of his Perswasions of the Count of Luna King Spaniards or Italians or beneficed in his states exhorting them in the name of his Maiestie to stand vnited in The seruice of God and reuerence towards the Apostolique Sea and not to doe themselues wrong saying he had commission to aduise particularly of the proceedings of euery one and that his Maiestie will keepe a particular ãâã come of those who will carrie themselues according to his desire and that he would not haue them say any thing against their conscience And he spake to that euery one vnderstood that these last words were spoken seriously and the other in Ceremonie Morone was willing to see Loraine before he went to the Emperour who because hee would not speake with him deferred his returne For hauing spoken in Venice with Nauaggero and vnderstood a good part of the Popes instructions hee was willing to auoyd occasion that Morone communicating vnto him all or part of that which hee was to treate with the Emperour should put him into some obligation Whereupon Morone parted the sixteenth of Aprill Hee sayd he was sent onely to iustifie the Popes good intention The negotiation of Morone with the Emperour that the Councell might proceede and an absolute reformation of the Church bee made without any exception Notwithstanding his other commissions were knowen which were to disswade his Maiestie from comming to Trent because many impediments of
the reformation would be caused thereby to excuse the Pope that he could not personally assist in Councell and to pray him to hasten the end of it proposing the translation to Bolonia where his Maiestie and the Pope might meete which would bee a good meanes for him to receiue the Crowne of the Empire in so famous an assembly a fauour which neuer had beene done to other Emperours He had charge also to pray him to maintaine the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea against all the plots made to diminish it or rather to bring it to nothing and that the reformation of the Court of Rome might not be made in Trent but by the Pope himselfe that no mention might bee made of renewing the things determined vnder Paul and Iulius in the same Councell that his Maiestie would bee content that the Decrees should bee made in Councell by the proposition of the Legates onely first imparting them and hauing the consent of the Ambassadours of his Maiestie and of other Princes He had commission also to giue the Emperour hope of a particular grant of whatsoeuer hee would demand for his people and to disswade him from holding intelligence with the French King in this matter of the Councell shewing him that as the State of France and Germanie was not the same so the ends of his Maiestie and of that King must needes be diuers and their counsels different The Legates remayning in Trent did willingly giue the Prelates leaue to depart and especially those who held the institution of Bishops and residence to bee de iure diuino The 20. of Aprill Loraine returned and was met by the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Polonia and of Sauoy and the same day newes came of the peace concluded by the French King with the Hugonots which was more for the aduantage of the Catholique party For after the battell before mentioned the factions were equally balanced vntill the death of Guise Afterwards Colignie tooke by assault the fort of Cadome with so much reputation to himselfe and diminution of the Catholiques that it was resolued in the Kings Councell to conclude the treaty of peace which was continually managed euer since the battell To this end the seuenth of March an assembly was made to which the prisoners Conde and the Constable were brought And after some speech they being released vpon promise to conclude the ãâã conditions the Hugonote Ministers assembled and resolued not to consent to any agreement except the Edict of Ianuary might bee obserued without any exception or condition adding also that hereafter their religion should not bee called new that children baptized by them should not bee rebaptized that their marriages should bee esteemed lawfull and their children legitimate From which conditions because they would by no meanes depart Conde and the Nobility weary of warre without calling the Ministers any more did make the agreement And the capitulations concerning religion were these That where the Noblemen of the Hugonots haue high iustice they may liue in their houses in liberty of conscience and exercise of the reformed religion with their families and subiects The conditious of the accord in Frace That other Gentlemen who hold in fee not dwelling vnder other Catholique Lords of high iustice but immediatly vnder the King may exercise the same in their houses for themselues and their families onely That in euery Bayliweeke an house shall bee appointed in the Suburbs in which the reformed religion may be exercised by all of that iurisdiction That euery one may liue in his owne house without being enquired into or molested for his conscience That in all Cities where that religion hath beene exercised vntill the seuenth of March it shall bee continued in one or two places of that citie so that the Catholike Churches be not taken for that vse which also shall be restored to the Ecclesiastiques in case they haue beene surprised by them yet so as that they shall not pretend any thing for demolitions made That in the Citie and Precincts of Paris there shall bee no exercise of that religion but those who haue houses or reuenues there may returne and enioy them without being molested for matters either past or to come concerning their consciences That all shall repossesse their goods honors and offices notwithstanding the sentences to the contrary and executions of them since the death of Henrie the second vntill now That the Prince of Conde and all his followers shall be said to haue a good end and intention for the seruice of the King That all prisoners of warre or iustice for matter of religion shall freely be set at libertie That an obliuion of things past shall be published and iniuring and prouoking one another as also disputing and contending about religion shall be forbid and that they shall liue as brothers friends and fellow Citizens This accord was established the twelfth of March to the discontentment of Colignie who sayd their affaires were not in state to make such aduantagious conditions That it was proposed vnto him in the beginning of the warre to make peace with the Edict of Ianuary and now that they might require more aduantage the conditions were worse To say that in euery Bayliweeke there shall be one place for the exercise of religion is to take away all from GOD and to giue him a portion But the common inclination of all the Nobility did force him to be content Concerning these conditions the Kings letters were dispatched the nineteenth of the same monethâ in which it was sayd That it hauing pleased God to permit for some yeeres the kingdome to be afflicted with seditions and tumults raised for matter of religion for which cause armes were taken with infinite slaughters sacking of cities ruines of Churches and now by continuance of the euill hauing experience that warre is not the proper remedie for this maladie the King hath thought fit to reunite his Subiects in good peace trusting that time and the fruit of an holy free generall or Nationall Councell will establish the same And heere the Articles concerning religion were added besides the others in matters of State which letters were published and registred in Court of Parliament and publikely proclaimed in Paris the seuen and twentieth of the same moneth This was blamed by the greater part of the Fathers in Councell who said it was to preferre the things of the world before the things of GOD yea to ruine both the one and the other For the foundation of a state which is religion being remoued it is necessarie that the temporall should come to desolation whereof the Edict made before was an example which did not cause peace and tranquillitie as was hoped but a greater warre then before And some of the Prelats did dare to say that the King and the whole Counsell had incurred the excommunications of many Decretals and Bulls for hauing giuen peace to the heretikes and that there was no hope that the affaires of
tell him that for the good proceeding of the Councel it was necessary hee should speake earnestly to Morone and shew his great desire to see good resolutions for the glory of God as also of the desire of all the good Fathers that hee would not remooue further from the Councell in regard of the fruit which they hoped for by meanes of his vicinitie which will keepe euery one in his dutie and hinder the attempts of those who would translate it into another place as hee was aduised that some did lay plots to doe and that before he parted from Ispruce his Maiestie would bee assured that the libertie of the Councell whereof hee is protectour might bee preserued Hee sent him a copie of the Edict of Pacification in France and of a letter of the Queene of Scotland in which she gaue account of her deliuery from a great conspiracie and of her resolution to liue and die in the Catholique Religion In the end the Cardinall prayed his Maiestie to vse some meanes that there might bee no dispute in Councell for the precedence betweene France and Spaine that the good proceeding thereof might not bee hindered The two Legats that they might not doe nothing in the absence of Morone did the 24. of April impart to the Ambassadours the Decrees composed concerning the abuses of Order that they might consider on them and the 29. day they gaue them to the Prelats The first of the election of Bishops in which were expressed their qualities conformable to the ancient Canons the Ambassadours did not approue because it seemed to restraine too much the authoritie of their Princes in the presentation or nomination of them And they all laboured very much especially the Count of Luna that it might bee amended or rather quite omitted a thing which did likewise much please the Legates And the Emperours ministers made difficulty also in regard of their desseigne to make an occasion arise of handling the election of Cardinals and by consequence of the Pope The same day at night Cardinall Nauaggero hauing giuen out to auoid The Legate Nauaggero commeth to Trent meetings and ceremonies that hee would enter the next day arriued in Trent who said that at their departure from Rome the Pope had told them that they should make a good and a rigorous reformation preseruing the authority of the Apostolique Sea which is absolutely necessary to keepe the Church in good forme and order But not with standing all this his Holinesse in his speaches to the Ambassadours residing with him desired them to tell him what reformation their Princes would haue And his end was that their demands beeing giuen to him they might forbeare to present them to the Councel and so haue means by shewing the inuincible difficultie in euery particular to pacifie the raging humour of reformation And hee said often to the Ambassadors that their Princes were deceiued if they thought a reformation would reduce the The Popes discourse to the Ambassadours heretiques who first of all made themselues Apostates and then alleadged the abuses and deformations for a pretence that the true causes which haue mooued the heretikes to follow their false teachers are not the abuses of the Clergie but of ciuill gouernements that if all defects of the Ecclesiastiques were wholy corrected yet they would not returne but would inuent other colours to perseuere in their obstinacie that these abuses were not in the primitiue Church nor in the time of the Apostles and yet as many heretiques in proportion of the faithfull were then as now that himselfe did desire in sincerity of conscience that the Church might bee amended and the abuses remooued but saw plainely that those who doe procure it doe not aime at this good marke but at their particular profit which in case they should obtaine greater abuses would arise and the present not bee taken away that the reformation is not hindered by him but by the Princes and by the Prelates in Councell that himselfe would make one and that very rigorous also but in case hee should come to the conclusion the contentions betweene Princes some desiring it after one manner some after another and those of the Prelates who are no lesse opposite would hinder all that hee knoweth very well that it is vnseemely to attempt that which would onely discouer the common defects and wants and that those who desire reformation mooued with zeale doe as Saint Paul saith vse it without Christian wisedome and nothing would bee effected but as now it is knowen that the Church hath defects so it would appeare that they are incurable and which is worse men would begin to defend and to iustifie them as lawfull vse Hee did expect with impatience the end of the negotiation of Morone from whom hee had aduice that the Emperour tooke time to answere and still continued in consulting vpon the Articles Hee thought that all the orders and resolutions which came out of France to Rome and to the Councell did proceede from the opinion and counsell of Loraine and therefore The Popes plot to gaine the Cardinall of Loraine not to omitte any meanes of gaining him the Cardinall of Ferrara beeing to returne into Italy very shortly with whom Loraine was to speake for many causes concerning their common nephewes hee wrote vnto him to vse perswasions that hee would be content with the translation of the Councell to Bolonia and that hee might bee well informed of the affaires of Trent hee gaue order that Vintimiglia should meete Ferrara before his parley with Loraine and carie with him the instructions of the Legats besides that which himselfe did know The moneth of May did begin with new discourses of the peace of France For the Kings letters came to Loraine and the French Ambassadours to informe them thereof with commission to impart all to the Fathers of the Councell either in generall or in particular as seemed them best The letters were dated the fifteenth of the last moneth and did shew principally that by the peace he had no intention to fauour the introduction or establishment of a new religion in the kingdome but that with lesse contradiction and difficultie he might reduce all his people into one holy Catholike religion by laying downe of armes and remoouing the ciuill dissentions and calamities But he added that a pious and serious reformation alwaie expected from a generall and free Councell would assist him most of all in this good worke for solicitation of which hee was resolued to send the President Birague to Trent But in the meane while he gaue ãâ¦ã to the Ambassadoures already in that Citie to let the Fathers know vpon ãâã good occasion that he was sensible still of the ruines and afflictions which the diuersity of opinions in religion haue caused in his kingdome with the apparant decay and greater danger of the State that rather then hee would returne to that extremity hee was resolued in case the generall Councell would
Actes and that they may not be published without it and a copy thereof giuen vnto him After this the French Ambassadors did protest also that if they should set in any other place then next to the Ambassadors of the Emperour and before the Ambassadors of other Kings which their Predecessors haue alwayes held and namely in the Councell of Constance and the Lateran they should bee wronged and if the new place in which the Ambassador of his Catholike Maiestie did set should bring any preiudice to them or to the Orators the Fathers of the Councell representing the Church vniuersall should reduce them to the ancient order or giue them the Euangelicall admonition But the Fathers holding their peace and the Emperors Ambassadours saying nothing whose interest is common with those of France because they sit next vnto them and so preserue the ancient possession of their King the French Ambassadours in regard of the amity and alliance betweene the Catholike and most Christian Kings demanded nothing but that the Fathers of the Councell would declare that the Count his fact could not preiudice the ancient prerogatiue and perpetuall possession of his most Christian Maiestie and register this in the Actes The Oration was made in the name of the Count by Petrus Fontidonius a Diuine who said in substance That the end of the Councell drawing neere his Catholike Maiestie had sent that Ambassadour to shew himselfe readie to doe for it that which Martianus the Emperour did in the Councell The Oration made in his name of Chalcedon that is to maintaine and defend the trueth declared by the Synode to pacifie the tumults and to conduct to an happie ende that Councel which his Father Charles the fifth Emperour hath protected in its birth and growth for the cause whereof hee hath made most difficult and dangerous warres and which his Vncle the Emperour Ferdinand doeth maintaine that his King hath omitted no office of a Catholike Prince that it might be called and celebrated that he hath sent the Prelats of Spaine and most learned Doctors besides that hee hath preserued religion in Spaine that he hath hindered the entrance of heresie at all the passages of the Pirenies nor suffered it to passe to the Indies whither it hath laboured to penetrate to infect the rootes of Christianitie springing in that new world that by meanes of that King faith and puritie of doctrine doeth flourish in that kingdome so that the holy mother the Church when shee seeth other Prouinces infected with errours taketh great consolation that Spaine is the holy anchor for refuge of all her calamities Hee added would to GOD that other Catholike Princes and Christian common-wealthes would imitate the seueritie of that King in bridling the Heretikes that the Church might bee deliuered from so many miseries and the Fathers of Trent from the care of celebrating the Councell that his King maried with Mary Queene of England for no other ende then to reduce that Island to the true religion Hee repeated the late assistance sent to the King of France adding that by the vertue of his Souldiers though but few sent for defence of religion the victorie inclined to the Catholike partie Hee saide the King desired the establishment of the doctrine of religion and the reformation of manners Hee commended the Fathers because in the handling of these two they would not separate the one from the other howsoeuer great instance was made vnto them to cause them to omit the doctrine and proceed in the reformation only He said the Kings desire was they should examine well the petition more pious then circumspect of those who say that some thing ought to bee graunted to the protestants that being ouercome with kindnesse they may returne to the bosome of the Church saying that they haue to doe with persons who cannot bee bowed neither with benefits nor with pittie Hee exhorted the Fathers in the Kings name to proceede in such sort as to shew they haue a greater care of the Maiestie of the Church then of the desires of those that wander and that the Church hath alwayes vsed this grauitie and constancie in repressing the boldnesse of her enemies not to grant them so much as that which it honestly might He said the King desired that superfluous questions might be omitted and concluded that the Fathers being assembled to doe so good a worke as to cure the diseases which afflict Christendome if this were not effected posteritie would blame none but them and wonder that being able they would not also bee willing to apply the remedie Hee praised the vertues of the Ambassadour and the glorie of his house and so ended Answere was made in the name of the Synode that in their griefe for the common miseries they receiued consolation hearing the pietie of the Catholike K. related and aboue all that his promise to defend the Decrees of the Councell was most acceptable which the Emperor and other Christian Kings and Princes being willing to doe also the Synod was stirred vp to take care that The answere her actions may be answerable to their desires as it hath done already both by their own inclination and by the exhortation of the Pope alwaies imploying themselues in the emendation of maners and in the explication of the Catholike doctrine that it gaue the King many thanks as for his singular affection towards religion and good will towards the Synod so for sending such an Orato from whom they did hope for honour and assistance The Oration displeased all the Ambassadours because it was a manifest reprehension of all Princes for not imitating the Catholike King and they complained thereof to the Count who answered that those wordes did as much displease him yea that he gaue order to the Doctor to leaue them out and not to speake them by any meanes and that he would be sensible of his disobedience The French-men in Rome blamed much those in Trent for The French-men in Rome complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine consenting to the place giuen to the Spanish Ambassador They saide that Loraine for his owne interests and to gratifie the Catholike King had done this great preiudice to the Crowne of France as also because hee had counselled the Pope not to grant the King the alienation of 100000. crownes of Ecclesiasticall goods as he demanded They added that in all things he aymed only at his owne interests and therefore because neither he nor his brother did manage the money he did not care though the King should receiue none at all But the difference for precedence was not as yet well ended For howsoeuer there was a place found for the Spanish Ambassadour in the congregations the same could not bee giuen him in the Sessions Where-vpon the Legates wrote to the Pope to haue order how to gouerne themselues After the Spanish Ambassador was receiued Loraine parted to meet with the Card. of Ferrara who being arriued in Piemont found the affaires
Fathers were admonished to put vp in writing to the deputies the abuses obserued by them in the matter of Matrimonie The voyces beeing all giuen concerning the Anathematismes two Articles were proposed the promotion of married persons to holy Orders and the making voyde of clandestine marriages For the former the Fathers Two new Articles concerning married Priests and secret mariages did vniformely and without difficultie agree on the negatiue and the Arch-bishop of Prague and the Bishop of Fiue Churches who perswaded them to thinke better on it were scarcely heard But the other of clandestine marriage did not passe so For one hundred thirty and sixe did approue the making it voyd fiftie seuen did contradict and ten would not declare themselues The Decree was composed according to the opinion of the Maior part that howsoeuer clandestine mariages were good so long as the Church did not make them voyde and therefore the Synod doth anathematise him that thinketh the contrarie yet the Church hath alwayes detested them And now seeing the inconueniences the Synod doth determine that all persons which hereafter shall either marrie or betroth themselues without the presence of three witnesses at the least shall bee vnable to contract and whatsoeuer they doe therein shall be voide And another Decree followed commanding the Banes but concluding that if there were a necessitie to omit them the mariage might be made so that it were in presence of the Parish Priest and of fiue witnesses at the least publishing the Banes afterwards vpon paine of excommunication to him that should contract otherwise But that great number which would make void the secret mariages was diuided into two parts some following the opinion of those Diuines who grant power to the Church to make the persons vncapable and some those who say it may make the contract voide And the Legates themselues did differ Morone was content with any resolution so that they might dispatch Varmiense thought that the Church had no power herein and that all mariages celebrated in what manner soeuer with consent of the persons contracting are good Simoneta said that the distinction of the contract of Matrimonie from matrimonie it selfe and the giuing of power to the Church ouer the one and not ouer the other seemed to him sophisticall and chimericall and was much inclined not to make any innouation Concerning the abuses of Matrimonie many Prelates considered that the causes to hinder mariages and to make them voyde though they were contracted were so many and happened so often that there were but few not subiect to some of those defects and which was more persons did contract ignorantly either not knowing the prohibition or the fact or by forgetfulnesse in whom after they knew the trueth many perturbations and scruples did arise as also suits and contentions about the legitimation of the issue and the dowries The impediment of kinred contracted in baptisme was particularly alleadged for a very great abuse because in some places twenty or thirty men were inuited for God-fathers and as many women for God-mothers betweene all which by Ecclesiasticall constitution a spirituall kinred doth arise who oftentimes not knowing one another do ioyne in marriage Many thought fit to take away this impediment not because it was not well instituted at the first but for that the cause of the institution beeing ceased the effect ought to cease also They considered that the gossips were then sureties to the Church for the faith of the children baptized and therefore were bound to instruct and chatechize them according to their capacitie by which meanes they conuersed often and familiarly with them and their parents as also the gossips amongst themselues by which meanes a certaine relation did arise betweene them which was a cause to be reuerenced and sufficient to prohibite marriage as all other causes to which reuerence ought to bee borne But afterwards when vse bad abolished whatsoeuer was reall herein and the God-father did seldome see his God-childe and had no care at all of his education the cause of reuerence ceasing the relation ought not to haue place Likewise the impediment of Affinitie by fornication nullifying marriages vntill the fourth degree it beeing a matter of secrecie did ensnare many who vnderstanding the trueth after the mariage were filled with perturbations For kinred of Consanguinity and Affinity it was said that the same account beeing now not made of it as formerly was and amongst great personages scarce memorie kept of the fourth degree that might bee omitted also Wherein there was much disputation Some thought that as seuen degrees of kinred did hinder marriage for many hundred yeeres and Innocentius the third tooke away three of them at once restrayning the impediment vnto the fourth alleadging very common reasons that there are foure Elements foure humours of mans body so it appearing now that foure cannot bee obserued without many inconueniences the impediments may bee more iustly restrayned to the third Others contradicted and sayd that so they might hereafter proceede further and at the last come to that of Leuiticus which would cherish the opinion of the Lutherans and therefore did conclude that it was dangerous to innonate Which opinion after much examination did preuaile Some thought that the impediment of fornication beeing secret ought wholly to beetaken away But they preuailed not because there appeared an inconuenience in regard that many things which first are secret are published afterwards Many were of opinion that no nouitie should bee made in these prohibitions but power granted to Bishops to dispence and maintained that it was better to giue it to them then to the court because they knowing better the merits of the fact and the causes may exercise distributiue iustice more exactly herein They sayd the court of Rome doth often giue dispensations to persons not knowen who obtaine them by deceipt and that diligence cannot be vsed in regard of the distance of the Countreys besides the world beeing scandalized thinking they are not giuen but for money that imfamie ought to be taken away The Spaniards and French-men laboured effectually herein but the Italians said they did it to make themselues all Popes and not to acknowledge the Apostolique Sea and that the difficultie of sending to Rome and negotiating the expedition with paines and cost was profitable because by that meanes few marriages were contracted in degrees prohibited whereas if by granting power to Bishops there were aâfacility herein the prohibitions would in a short time come to nothing and so the Lutheranes would gaine their opinion Here upon a common inclânatioâ grew that none should bee dispensed with in these prohibitions but for a very vrgent cause into which opinion those who could not preuaile for the Bishops did enter also thinking it was more for their credit if that which was forbid to them were not granted to others After many discourses in the Congregations it was resolued to restraine spirituall kinred and affinity by mariage and
Congregation and that it ought to bee remoued which they were forced presently to doe Afterwards the Cardinall of Loraine sayd concerning the same poynt that hee did approoue the Decree vpon condition that it did not preiudice any of the priuileges rights and constitutions of the Kings of Frange as had been concluded in the Congregation the day before declaring that they did not preiudice the authoritie of any Prince And in the end of the Decrees hee made a protestation in his owne name and of the other French Prelates wholly conformable to that other made two dayes before in the Congregation that is that their nation did receiue those decrees not as a perfect perfect reformation but as a preparation to one entire hoping the Pope would supplie the defects in time and occasion by bringing into vse the old Canons or by celebrating other generall Councels to giue a perfection to the things begun And hee desired in the name of all the French Bishops that this might bee inserted in the Actes of the Councell and a publique instrument made of it Diuers other things were added by others and some oppositions of no great moment made against some of the Articles where in some differences arising it was said they should be accommodated in a general Congregation because it was then late 2 houres within night And for the conclusion of the Session the Decree of the intimation of the next for the ninth of December was read with power to anticipate declaring that the sixth Article now deferred and other Articles of reformation exhibited and other things belonging thereunto should then bee handled adding that in case it shall ãâã fit and the time comport some doctrines may be handled as they shall bee in their times proposed in the Congregations The doctrine of the Sacrament of Matrimonie did containe That Adam did pronounce the bond of Matrimonie to be perpetuall and that onely two persons may bee ioyned therein a thing more plainely declared by CHRIST who also by his passion hath merited grace to confirme it and to sanctifie those who are ioyned Which is intimated by Saint Paul when hee sayd that this was the great Sacrament in CHRIST and the Church Whereupon Matrimony in the Euangelicall Law exceeding the ancient mariages by addition of grace it is iustly numbred amongst the Sacraments of the new law Therefore the Synode condemning the heresies in this matter doth constitute the Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that Matrimonie is not one of the seuen Sacraments instituted by CHRIST and doth not conferre grace 2. Or that it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues at once and that this is not forbidden by any Law of God 3. Or that onely the degrees of affinitie and consanguinity expressed in Leuiticus may nullifie the mariage and that the Church may not adde others or dispence with some of them 4. That the Church cannot constitute impediments or hath erred in constituting them 5. That one of those who are maried may dissolue the Matrimony for heresie troublesome conuersation or voluntary absence of the other 6. Or that lawfull matrimonie not consummated is not dissolued by a solemne religious vow 7. Or that the Church hath erred in teaching that the matrimoniall bond is not dissolued by adultery 8. Or that the Church doth erre in separating those who are married for a determinate or indeterminate time in respect of carnall coniunction or cohabitation 9. Or that the Ecclesiastiques of holy Order or professed Regulars may marry as also all those who finde they haue not the gift of chastitie in regard that GOD doeth not denie the gift to him that doeth demaund it 10. Or that shall preferre the state of mariage to virginitie and chastitie 11. Or that the prohibition of mariage in certaine times of the yeere is superstition or shall condemne the benedictions and other ceremonies 12 Or that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges The Decrees of the reformation of Matrimony did containe 1. That howsoeuer it be true that clandestine mariages haue beene true and lawfull so long as the Church hath not disallowed them and that the Synode doth anathematize him who doth not hold them for such as also those who affirme that mariages contracted without consent of parents in whose power the maried parties are is voyde and that the Fathers may either approoue or disprooue it yet the Church hath euer forbid and detested them And because prohibitions doe no good the Synode doth command that the matrimony shall be denounced in the Church three Festiuall dayes before it bee contracted and no impediment being found shall bee celebrated in the face of the Church where the Parish Priest hauing interrogated the man and the woman and heard their consent shall say I ioyne you in matrimony in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and shall vse other words accustomed in the Prouince Notwithstanding the Synod doth referre it to the will of the Bishop to omit the Banes but doth declare those to bee vncapable of mariage who attempt to contract it without the presence of the Parish Priest or another Priest of equall authority and of two or three witnesses making void and nullifying such contracts and punishing the transgressours Afterwards it doth exhort the parties maried not to dwell together before the benediction and command the Parish Priest to haue a booke in which mariages so contracted shall be written It doth exhort the parties that are to be maried to confesse and communicate before the contract or consummation of the mariage reserueth the customes and ceremonies of euery Prouince and will haue this Decree to bee of force within thirtie daies after it shall be published in euery Parish Secondly concerning the impediments of mariage the Synode doth affirme that the multitude of prohibitions did cause great sins and scandals Therefore it doth restraine that of spiritual cognation to that which the baptized and their parents haue with the god-fathers and god-mothers and the number of these to one man one woman only Ordaining the same about the kinred which doth arise by the sacrament of Confirmation 3. It doth restraine the impediment of honestie which hath its beginning from contracts to the first degree onely 4. That of affinity by fornication to the first and second 5. It doth take away all hope of dispensations for matrimony wittingly contracted in degrees prohibited and to those who haue ignorantly contracted without the solemnities in case of probable ignorance a dispensation may be giuen gratis But to contract in degrees prohibited a dispensation shall neuer be granted or seldome onely for a iust cause without cost nor in the second degree amongst Princes except for a publique cause 6. Matrimony shall not bee contracted with a woman stollen away so long as shee is in the power of him that did steale her and doth declare those Raptors and those that doe assist them with counsell aid or fauour excommunicated infamous
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
confirmation but that meanes might bee found to vse words not preiudiciall Otranto answered that the Decree named by Granata did not onely not fauour the opposition which hee drew from it but did resolue it rather shewing plainely that the Councell did not thinke the ordinations obligatory because it did not command but simply exhort that they should bee receiued and obserued whereof no other cause could bee alleadged but the want of confirmation Granata was quiet and resolued to demand the confirmation as it was proposed by the common consent But in the manner there was some difference Some were of opinion that the Councel should demand confirmation and dissolue without expecting answere saying it could not otherwise bee done with dignity either of the Apostolique Sea or of the Councel and that it would seeme to bee an accord made betweene them and if any thing should not bee confirmed the prouision must bee made by the same Councel To satisfie these who were many Morone was willing that in the Session of the ninth which in regard of the multiplicity of the matters was thought would continue three dayes the first day a Currier should bee dispatched to demand the confirmation at whose returne another Session should bee held without any action but to dissolue the Synod But this opinion had much contradiction For if the Pope would confirme the Decrees without examining them the same difficulty did returne if with examination the time of some moneths was necessary Finally the Cardinall of Loraine told the Fathers that these difficulties were to prolong the Councel that himselfe and the other French men must needes depart being so commanded by the King and that after their departure the Councel could not bee called Generall there wanting a Nation whereby the dignitie and honour of it would bee diminished and Nationall Synods and other difficulties might bee raised This halfe protestation with the perswasions of the Imperialists for the expedition was cause after many consultations of a resolution to demand the confirmation and dissolue the Synod in the same Session The Cardinal of Loraine wrote presently to de Ferrieres who was at Venice that the matter concerning Princes beeing accommodated hee might returne to Trent Who answered hee could not without particular commission De Ferrieres refuseth to returne to Trent out of France because the King in his letters of the ninth had written to him as also to him the Cardinall that when the Decree was made and himselfe aduised thereof hee would send him backe so that it was necessary to expect the order of his Maiestie But hee wrote to the King that hee thought it not fit for his seruice to returne in regard that the rights of the Crowne and the liberty of the Gallican Church were violated in other Decrees also published in that Session The reformation standing in good termes the care of composing the Decree of Purgatory inuocation worship reliques and images of Saints was committed to the Cardinall of Varmia and eight Prelates who thought they all resolued not to mooue any difficulties yet they did not agree Some were willing to make mention of the place of Purgatory and of the fire as was done in the Councell of Florence Others said that this being hard to doe and impossible to find words to expresse it which might giue satisfaction to all it was better to say onely that the good workes of the faithfull did helpe the dead for the remission of their sinnes The Arch-bishop of Lanciano said that in handling the Masse mention was made that that sacrifice is The manner of the Decree concerning Purgatory offered for those that are deceased in CHRIST not intirely purged by which words the doctrine of Purgatorie was sufficiently defined so that nothing remained to bee done but to enioyne the Bishops to cause it to bee preached and to take way the abuses taking care also that there bee no want of due prayers for the dead And so the Decree was made In matter of the Saints they easily agreed to condemne particularly all Opinions about the adoration of Images the opinions contrary to the vses of the Roman Church Onely about Images there was some difference The Arch-bishop said no honour was due vnto them but by relation to the thing signified But Lainez the Generall who also was one of the composers added that when they were dedicated and put in place of adoration a worship did belong vnto them besides the adoration due vnto the Saint worshipped in them calling this adoration Relatiue and the other Obiectiue He prooued his opinion because the vessels and vestments consecrated deserue a reuerence belonging vnto them by vertue of the consecration though they doe not represent any Saint and so an adoration is due vnto the Image dedicated by vertue of the dedication besides the reason of the representation The Cardinall of Varmia for satisfaction of both concluded that the opinion of the Arch-bishop ought to be expressed as more facile and plaine but without words which might preiudice the other Deputies were appointed also to reuiew the reformation of Friars and Nunnes besides those Prelates who had composed it and the Generals of the Orders were added vnto them These changed nothing but that it being generally granted in the third Article to all Monasteries of Regular Mendicants to possesse immooueable goods though it bee contrary to their institution Friar Francis Zamotra Generall of the Minor Obseruants desired that his Order might be excepted saying hee meant to liue according to the rule of Saint Francis from which in was not fit to exempt those who did not demaundit And satisfaction was giuen him by excepting his Order as also the Capuchins at the instance of Friar Thomasodi Castello their Generall Generall Lainez desired also the exception of the company of Iesu saying that howsoeuer the Colledges deputed to entertaine schollars who were not yet religious might enioy mooueable goods yet the houseâ professed in which the societie doth essentially consist might not liue but by begging without possessing any immoueable thing whatsoeuer This was easily granted But he returned the next day desiring the exception might bee remooued and said that his societie would alwayes preserue themselues in pure ãâ¦ã citie in the houses professed but did not care to haue this honour with the world The Iesuites proteste to line with begging but will not be bound vnto it thinking their desert in the sight of God to bee sufficient which would bee the greater if being able to make vse of the power giuen them by the Councell they should forbeare to doe it This resolution was made by consent of all the foure Iesuites in the Councell proposed by Father Torres who said they should by this meanes haue libertie to vse or not to vse the grant of the Councell according to opportunitie In the fifteenth Article it was constituted that none should professe before the age of eighteene compleate and that euery one should bee a
sint vel minus boni quam caeteri mortales esse solent Englished thus No man expects any sanctitie in Popes now a dayes they are thought to be excellent Popes if they haue neuer so little honestie or be not so wicked as other men vse to be Last of all thou mayest reade an Epistle written by that famous Prelate Bishop Iewell as an answere to a friend of his who liued neere the place and in the time of this vnlawfull assembly or conuenticle at Trent In it thou mayest finde reason enough why the Church of England did neither send Prelates to it nor receiue afterwards the Decrees and Constitutions of it As likewise the Church of France refused to doe though their Bishops were present in it When thou hast read these things consider well of them and the Lord giue thee a true vnderstanding in all things GREGORIE GREGORIE to the Emperour MAVRICIVS concerning IOHN Bishop of Constantinople who hath assumed the name of Vniuersall Bishop Chap. 76. OVrmost religious Lord whom God hath placed ouer vs Ep. 32. amongst other weighty cares belonging to the Empire doth labour by the iust rule of holy writ to keepe the Clergie in peace and charitie Hee truely and piously considereth that no man can well gouerne matters terrene except he can manage well things Diuine also and that the Common-wealths peace and quiet depends vpon the tranquillity of the Church Vniuersall For most gracious Souereigne what humane power or strength would presume to lift vp irreligious hands against your most Christian Maiestie if the Clergie being at vnitie amongst themselues would seriously pray vnto our Sauiour CHRIST to preserue you who haue so well deserued of vs or what Nation so barbarous as would exercise such cruelty against the faithfull except the liues of vs who are called Priests but indeede are not were most depraued and wicked But whilest we leaue those things which belong not vnto vs and imbrace those things for which wee are not fitte wee raise the Barbarians vp against vs and our offences doe sharpen the swordes of our enemies by which meanes the Common-wealth is weakened For what can wee say for our selues if the people of God ouer whom wee are though vnworthily placed bee oppressed by the multitude of our offences if our examples destroy that which our preaching builds and our works giue as it were the lye to our doctrine Our bones are worne with fasting but our mindes are puft vp Our bodies are couered with poore clothing but in our hearts wee are as braue as may be We lie groueling in the ashes but ayme at matters exceeding high Wee are teachers of humilitie but patternes of pride hiding the teeth of wolues vnder a sheepes countenance The end of all is to make a shew to men though God knoweth the trueth Therefore our most pious Souereigne hath been most prudently carefull to set the Church at vnitie that hee might the better compose the tumults of warre and to ioyne their hearts together This verily is my desire and doe yeeld for my part due obedience to your souereigne commands Howsoeuer in regard it is not my cause but Gods and for that not I onely but the whole Church is troubled because religious Lawes venerable Synods and the very precepts of our Lord IESVS CHRIST are disobeyed by the inuention of a proud and pompous speech my desire is that our most Religious Souereigne would lance this sore and would tie the partie affected with the cords of his Imperiall authoritie in case hee shall make his resistance By binding of ãâã the Common-wealth is eased and by the paring away of such excremen ãâ¦ã as these the Empire is inlarged All men that haue read the Gospel doe know that euen by the very words of our LORD the care of the whole Church is committed to S. Peter the Apostle Prince of all the Apostles For to him it is sayd a Iohn 21. Peter louest thou me Feede my sheepe b Luke 22. behold Satan hath desired to winnow thee as wheate and I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile and thou being at the last conuerted confirme thy brethren To him it is said c Matt. 16. Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And to thee I will giue the Keyes of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest on earth shall be bound also in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall bee loosed also in heauen Behold he hath the Keyes of the Kingdome and the power of binding and loosing is giuen vnto him The care and the principalitie of the whole Church is committed to him and yet is not called Vniuersall Apostle howbeit this most holy man Iohn my fellow Priest laboureth to bee called Vniuersall Bishop I am inforced to crie out and say Oh corruption of times and manners Behold the Barbarians are become Lords of all Europe Cities are destroyed Castles are beaten downe Prouinces depopulated there is no husbandman to till the ground Idolaters doe rage and domineere ouer Christians and yet Priests who ought to lie weeping vpon the pauement and in ashes desire names of vanitie and doe glory in new and profane titles Doe I most Religious Souereigne pleade herein mine owne cause Doe I vindicate a wrong done to my selfe and not maintaine the cause of God Almighty and of the Church Vniuersall Who is hee who presumeth to vsurpe this new name against both the law of the Gospel and of the Canons I would to God there might bee one called Vniuersall without wronging of others We know that many Priests of the Church of Constantinople haue been not onely heretiques but euen the chiefe leaders of them Out of this schoole proceeded Nestorius who thinking it not to be possible that God should be made man did beleeue that IESVS CHRIST the Mediatour betweene God and man was two persons and went as farre in Infidelitie as the Iewes themselues Thence came Macedonius who denied the holy Ghost consubstantiall to the Father and the Sonne to be God If then euery one in that Church doth assume that name by which hee maketh himselfe the head of all good men the Catholique Church which God forbid must needes bee ouerthrowen when hee falleth who is called Vniuersall But let this blasphemous name be farre from Christians by which all honor is taken from all other Priests while it is foolishly arrogated by one It was offered to the Bishop of Rome by the reuerend Councell of Chalcedon in honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but none of them either assumed or consented to vse it lest while this priuiledge should be giuen to one all others should bee depriued of that honour which is due vnto them Why should we refuse this name when it was offered and another should assume it without any offer at all This man contemning obedience to the Canons is the rather to be humbled
Soldans of great Caire is the most like in all the world to this of the Bishops of Rome For neither the dignitie of the Soldans nor the honors of the Mammalukes are hereditarie but passing from one familie to another doe sometimes fall vpon strangers But the seruilitie of the Romans is more base then that of these Egyptians and Syrians For the infamie of these is somwhat couered in that the Mammalukes are warlicke and valiant men accustomed to labour and wholy auerse from pleasures But whom doe the Romanes serue marrie idle and slouthfull persons strangers and such as many times are as base for their descent as for their maners It is high time to awake out of this lethargie and to remember that to be a Roman is a most glorious name when it is accompanied with virtue and that their shame is doubled who haue forgotten the honor and renowne of their ancesters They haue now a most fit oportunitie to free themselues For when the Pope dieth the Cardinals are disunited the Grandies are of diuers factions Italie is full of armes and tumults and the Papall tyrannie is now ãâã more odious to all Princes then euer it was before In a Letter of Monsieur de LANSAC the French Ambassador resident in the Councell of Trent written to the King his Master WEe haue not as yet proposed the articles of Reformation because we well perceiue that they will giue eare to nothing that may hinder the profit and authoritie of the Court of Rome Besides the Pope is so much master of this Councell that his Pensioners whatsoeuer the Emperors Ambassadors or wee doe remonstrate vnto them will doe but what they list In a Letter of Monsieur de PIBRAC the French Ambassador in the said Councell to the Queene mother MY Lords the Legates together with the Italian Bishops which came from Rome made a kind of Decree that nothing should be This was done that nothing might be moued in the Councell to diminish the Popes greatnesse proposed for the Fathers to consult of but by the Legats onely or at the least nothing but what pleased them This we haue seene obserued euen to the shutting vp of the Councell In another place of the same Letter MAdam that they may the better keepe the power which they haue to be the only men that may propose and put into consultation what pleaseth them they hould it for a matter alreadie determined that the Ambassadors of Princes may not make any remonstrances in the assembly of the Prelats fearing perhaps that if they were heard and vnderstood by the Fathers they might yeeld to their demands especially beeing reasonable In a Letter of Queen Mother to Monsieur de LANSAC IF the promises which the Legats doe make vnto you and the opinion which I haue of their dignitie and integritie do compel mee to hope for some good from the Councell on the other side that which I haue hitherto obserued concerning their manner of proceeding quite contrarie to their words makes mee feare that this whole Councell of ours is nothing but a faire appearance of flours without any fruit or amendment at all The King of France in a Letter to the Lords du FERRIER and PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell MY Lords as far as I perceiue by your Letters of the eleuenth of this moneth I am quite out of all hope of that which I expected from the Councell in case the Fathers doe proceed to determine of the * These were Articles for the Reformamation of Secular Princes which the Legats set on foote to hinder the proposing of the Articles for the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques Articles which they haue been pleased to communicate vnto you This would be to pare the nayles of Kings and let their owne grow c. In a Letter to the King of France by the Lords du FERRIER and de PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell September 25. 1563. OF an hundred and fiftie Prelats which then were present in the Councell a whole hundred had * A conspiracie in y e Councel to hinder the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques conspired together and subscribed as the said Legats haue assured vs not to vote any Article of the said reformation vntill the Articles of Princes were proposed and giuen to the Fathers This hath not onely beene done but it hath been done more rigorously contrarie to all law both diuine and humane then at the first c. ANDREW DVDITHIVS Bishop of Fiue Churches in an Epistle to MAXIMILIAN 2. Emperour in which he deliuereth his opinion about the ministring of the Cup to the Laitie and the mariage of Priests WHat good could bee done in that Councell in which the votes were not weighed but numbred If goodnesse of the cause if reason had been the weapons to fight withall though wee were but few wee had vanquished a great armie of our enemies But seing that number only came into the field in which we were far inferiour to them though our cause were good wee could not possibly preuaile The Pope had an hundred for one and in case those had not been enough he could haue created a thousand more to haue helped at a need We dayly saw hungrie and needie Bishops come to Trent youths for the mostpart which did but begin to haue beards giuen ouer to luxurie and riot hired only to giue their voice as the Pope pleased They were both vnlearned and simple yet fit for the purpose in regard of their impudent bouldnesse When these were added to the Popes old flatterers iniquitie triumphed and it was impossible to determine of any thing but as they pleased who thought it to be the highest point of their religion to maintaine the authoritie and luxurie of the Pope There was a graue and learned man who was not able to endure so great an indignitie he was presently traduced as being no good Catholique and was terrified threatned and persecuted that he might approue things against his will in sum matters were brought to that passe by the iniquitie of those who game thither fitted and prepared that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of disguised maskers not of men but of images such as Deddas made that mooued by nerues which were none of their owne They were ãâ¦ã ing Bishops who as Country bagpipes could not speake but as breath was put into them The holy Ghost had nothing to doe in this assemblie all the counsels giuen there proceeded from humane policie and tended onely to maintaine the Popes immoderate and shamfull domination Answeres were expected from thence as from the ãâã of Dolphes and Dodona the Holy Sp ãâ¦ã which as they boast doth gouerne their Councels was sent from thence in a postilion's cloak-bag which in case of any inundations could not come thither a thing most ridiculous vntill the waters were asswaged So it came to passe that the Spirit was not vpon the waters as it is in Genesis but
England nor Scotland nor Poland nor Spaine nor out of the two Pannonia's nor out of Denmarke nor out of all Germanie See reade reexamine the Subscriptions you shall finde it so as I say And why doe not you maruaile then that the English came not to those Councels beeing so full so famous so renowned so frequented Or that the Popes in those times were so patient as not to condemne them of contumacie But this tyranny of the Popes was not yet growen vp it was lawfull then for holy Bishops and Fathers as it stood with their conuenience to stay at home without preiudice The Apostle Paul would not put himselfe vpon the Councell at Ierusalem but rather appeal'd to Casar Athanasius the Bishop though the Emperour summoned him to the Councell at Cesarea yet hee would not come The same man in the Syrmian Councell when he saw that the Arrians were like to preuaile presently withdrew himselfe and went his wayes and the Westerne Bishops following his example refused to come to that Councell Iohn Chrysostome came not to the Arrian Councell though the Emperour Constantius called him both by letter and also by message At what time the Arrian Bishops assembled in Palestine and drew with them the votes of the maior part old Paphnutius and Maximus Bishop of Ierusalem went out together out of the middest of their assembly Bishop Cyril appealed from the Councell of the Patropassians Paulinus Bishop of Triers would not come to the Councell of Millan because that he saw that by the fauor and power of the Emperor Constantius all ranne of Auxentius the Arrians side The Bishops that had met in a Councell at Constantinople being called to a Councell at Rome refused to come Which notwithstanding turned not to their preiudice though they were called by the Emperors letters In those dayes the excuse seemed reasonable enough that they were to intend the charge and reformation of their owne Churches Though they sawe that the Arrians did play reakes in all Churches and that their presence would haue beene of great importance for the abating of their rage 11 What if our Bishops should now giue the same answere that they can spare no time from their sacred function that they are wholly imployed in setting vp againe their owne Churches that they cannot be absent fiue six seuen yeares especially there where they should bee able to doe no good For our Bishops are not so idle as those at Rome that frolick it in their palaces and daunce attendance vpon the Cardinalls and hunt after liuings Our Churches are so miserably wasted and ruined by them that they cannot bee repaired in a small time or with ordinarie diligence But now wee see plainely that these men seeke to incroach vpon our times that without any necessitie we might be drawen abroade and so disabled to aduance the Gospell at home and in the Councell be hindred by them 12 For the Pope that you may not bee mistaken doeth but make a shewe of a Councell and meanes it not for thinke not that hee doth any thing sincerely or truely Lewis the eleuenth was wont to say to Charles the eighth that Hee that knowes not how to make shewes of what he meanes not kens not Kings-craft But as the times goe now he that knowes not how to make no shewe of what hee meanes and to cloake his designes vnder a disguised countenance is much more ignorant how to play the Pope For that Sea is wholly supported with mere hypocrisie which the lesse naturall strength it hath so much the more colour it needes For if the Popes thought a Generall Councell so effectuall for remouing of Schismes why did they differre a thing so necessarie thus long Why did they sit quiet thirty yeares together and suffered Luthers Doctrine to take roote Why did they not call a Councell with the first Why did they assemble the Trent Councell with such reluctancy and vnwillingnesse more by the instigation of the Emperour Charles then of their owne accord And hauing beene at Trent well nigh tenne yeares with all this deliberation why haue they done iust nothing Why haue they left the matter vndone Who hindred who with stood them Beleeue mee in this Good Brother the Popes are not in hand now to Keepe a solemne Councell or to restore religion which they make a mocke of That which they intend and seeke and labour for is to delude the minds of godly men and the whole world with a pompous expectation of a Generall Councell 13 They see that their wealth hath beene lessening now a pretty while and declining That their tricks doe not find the same credit now as heretofore That an incredible number of men euery day fall from them That men doe not now runne to Rome in such troupes That there is not now a dayes so high an estimation or so deare a price giuen for indulgences interdicts blessings absolutions and empty Bulls That their Mart of Ceremonies and Masses and all their whorish paintings are slighted That a great part of their tiranny and pompe is shruncke That their reuenewes are slenderer then they were wont to bee That they and theirs are laughed at euery where euen by very children That their whole rest lies now at stake And indeede it is no wonder if those things fall which had no rootes to hold them Our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST extinguished all those things not by armes or force of men but by the heauenly blast and breath of his mouth but will consume and abolish them with the brightnesse of his comming This is the force of Gods word this is the power of the Gospell these bee the weapons by which is ouerthrowne euery fortification which is raised against the knowledge of God This doctrine shall bee preached through the whole world in despight of them all the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it The merit-mongers shopps waxe cold now at Rome their wares as if Porsenna's goods were put to sale are very lowe pric'd and yet can scarce finde a chapman The indulgence-broker trots vp and downe and finds no fooles This is it Hence growes their griefe This vexes the Popes They see that this so great light broke foorth from one sparke What is it like to doe now when so many fires are kindled in all places of the world And so many Christian Kings and Princes acknowledge and professe the Gospell For they serue not CHRIST IESVS but their Bellies They say that Carneades the Philosopher when hee was at Rome and made that memorable speech against Iustice amongst other things he added this that this vertue if it were one would bee lesse profitable to no kinde of men then to the Romans For they by force and robbery had subdued other mens dominions to themselues and had compassed the Empire of the World by high iniustice Now if they would at length obserue Iustice they must restore all those things which they possesse vniustly They must returne to their shepheards
great numbers and moued much expectation But what one ceremonie did they abate what one Priests luxury or lewdnesse did they condemne Mantuan the Poet complaines by name of the manners of the Church of Rome Bernard the Abbot writes thus to Pope Eugenius your Court receiues good men but makes them not lewde men thriue there the good pine and fall away And speaking of the woefull state of the Church in those dayes From the sole of the foote saith he to the crowne of the head there is no health in her And againe saies he where is there one to preach the acceptable yeare of the Lord Now a dayes saith hee they keepe not Christs spouse but destroy her They feede not the Lords flocke but slaughter and deuoure it Pope Adrian the sixth when hee sent his Legat into Germanie confessed truely and ingenuously that the state of the whole Clergie was most corrupt All wee Prelates saies hee haue swerued euery one to his owne way neither is there now any one that doeth good no not one Albertus Pighius confesses that in the Masse it selfe which they would haue to bee most sacred and in which alone they place the main of Christian Religion are found errors and abuses What needs more I passe ouer other witnesses for they are infinite There were many Councels held after this the Bishops were called together the Synode of Basill was summoned as they then made shewe expresly for the reformation of the whole Clergie But since that time the errors haue beene increased in all places nay the vices of the Priests themselues doubled 17 The Cardinals chosen by Pope Paul the third to consider of the State of the Church made report that there were many corruptions in it especially in the manners of the Bishops and Clergie men That the Bishops were idle did not instruct the people nor feede the flocke nor looke to the Lords vineyard that they liued in Princes Courts and kept not home That the Cardinals had somtimes three somtimes fowre Bishoprickes in Commendam not without great preiudice to the Church for that those offices are not as they say compatible or to bee held together That the Couents ought to be cleane banished out of the Church Since this the Trent Councell hath beene held But haue the Bishops since then begunne to feede the flock Haue they left their nonresidence and liuing in Princes Courts Haue the Cardinalls left to be Bishops Or is it prouided that the Church sustaine no preiudice thereby Hath the number of Couents beene abridged or religion amongst them reformed What neede then was there of calling together so many Bishops so farre off or to aduise so many yeares in vaine of reforming the Church This is iust the Pharises going about to repaire Gods Church 18 They confesse errors and abuses they call Councells and pretend a zeale of Religion and Godlinesse They promise their paines and indeauours that they will ioyne with vs to build vp againe whatsoeuer is fallen downe Iust so as the enemies of Gods people sayd they would ioyne with Nehemias to build the Lords Temple For they did not intend the building of the Lords Temple but by all possible meanes to hinder it They will be reconciled to vs but so as Naas the tyrant would long agoe with the Iewes of Iabes vpon no other conditions but that wee must suffer our right eyes to bee plucked our that is that we should suffer our selues to be bereaued of Gods word and the Gospell of our saluation 19 For haue they any care of Religion Care they for Gods Church that care neither for Gods vengeance nor the saluation of the people nor any part of their owne duetie Let Pan say they looke to his sheepe they in the meane time manage warres hunt fare deliciously to say no worse of them Immortall God! who would beleeue that these men euer thinke of Gods Church or Religion What errors will these men euer take away or when What light will they restore vnto vs Whatsoeuer you say though you carried the sunne it selfe in your hands yet they will not see Open errors they excuse as farre as they are able and colour and smooth them as anciently Symmachus or Porphyrie did the errors and fopperies of the Heathen And indeede they are wholly sett vpon this not to seeme to haue ledde Gods people astray or at any time to haue erred themselues Or if it come in their heads to amend any thing which either they neuer doe or very seldome and sparingly as it is reported of Alexander and Emperour of Rome that beeing not altogether auerse from the Christian Religion he worshipped Christ and Orpheus in the same Chappell and as in times past the ancient Samaritans did retaine the worshippe of the true God and of Idoles both together So they will receiue perchance some part of the Gospell vpon this condition that therewith they may admitt of superstitions and old wifes tales they receiue trueth so that they may retaine falshood they allowe of ours so that they may not disallowe theire owne And so they doe not take away but colour abuses and onely new plaister old pillars 20 In this manner doe they reforme Gods Church so be the Councell and Synodes kept Trueth is not followed but mens affections The better part is mastred by the greater Indeede the very name of a Generall Councell carries a glorious lustre But yet oftentimes poison is carowsed out of a faire cuppe For it is not enough for a few Bishops and Abbotts to haue met in one place The virtue of a Councell consists not in Rochetts and Skarletts neither is euery Decree of a Councel presently to bee receiued for an Oracle That was a Councell of which the Prophet * Chap. 30. 3. Esay writes 21 That was a Councell of which the Prophet Dauid speakes The Kings of the earth set themselues the Rulers take counsell together against the Lord and against his anointed That was a Councell which condemned the Sonne of God Christ Iesus to the Crosse That was a Councel which was held at Carthage vnder Cyprian in which it was Decreed that those who had beene baptized by Hereticks when they returned to the Church ought to bee baptized againe Which error could not bee afterwards repealed but so many Councels and writings of the Fathers What needes many words The Second Ephesine Councell openly tooke Eutyches his part that the humane nature in Christ was turned into his diuinitie The second Nicene Councell decreed flatt Idolatrie about adoration of Images The Councel of Basil as Albertus Pighius sayes decreed against all antiquity against nature against reason against the word of God The Councell of Ariminum decreed for the Arrians most impiously that Christ was not God Many other ensuing Councels that of Smyrna the Arrian the Seleucian the Syrmian did both condemne the Homousians and also subscribe to the impietie of the Councell of Ariminum What would you haue more The Councell of
Chalcedon it selfe which was one of those foure that Gregorie compares with the fower Gospells Pope Leo did not sticke to challenge it of vnaduisednesse 21 Therefore we see Councels haue been often opposite one to another And as Leo the Pope abrogated the Acts of Adrian Stephanus of Formosus Iohn of Stephanus And as Sabinian the Pope commanded all Pope Gregories writings to bee burnt as erronious and impious So wee see oftentimes that a later Councell hath repealed all the Decrees of a former The Carthage Councell decreed that the Bishop of Rome should not bee called either The High Priest or The chiefe of Priests or by any other the like name But following Councels haue stiled him not onely Chiefe Priest but also Chiefe Bishop and Head of the Catholique Church The Eliberine Councell decreed that nothing should be painted on the wals of Churches that ought of right to bee worshipped The Councell of Constantinople decreed that Images were not to bee suffered in Christian Churches On the other side the second Nicen Councell determined that Images were not onely to bee placed in Churches but also to bee worshipped The Lateran Councell vnder Pope Iulius the second was summoned for no other cause but to repeale the Decrees of the Pisan Councell So oftentimes the later Bishops oppose those that went before them and Councels damme vp one anothers lights For these men will not be tyed no not to their owne Councels but as far as they please and is commodious for them and wil bring grist to their Mill. The Basil Councel determined that a Councel of Bishops was aboue the Pope But the Lateran Councel vnder Leo decreed that the Pope was aboue the Councell And the Pope does not onely beare himselfe so but also commands him to be held for an heretike that shall thinke otherwise But yet all the Bishops and Abbats in the Councell of Basil say thus He that opposeth these truths is to be accounted an heretike How wil you behaue your selfe I beseech you Whatsoeuer you say or thinke either the Pope or the Councell will esteeme you an heretique All Popes for some ages last past haue opposed these trueths therefore all Popes that liued in these ages haue been Heretiques in the iudgement of the Councel of Basil The same Councell did with an vniforme consent remooue Pope Eugenius a Simoniacal and Schismaticall person and put Amideus in his place But Eugenius vilifies the Councels Decree and though hee were most Simoniacall and Schismaticall yet he continued to bee the Successor of Peter the Vicar of CHRIST and Head of the whole Church of GOD. Hee retained his former dignitie in despight of all their teeth and was magnificently carried as before vpon noble mens shoulders Amideus as one fallen from his horse walked on foote like a simple man and thought himselfe happie that of a Pope he was made a Cardinall The Councell of Trent commanded that Bishops should teach the people and that no one man should haue more then one Spirituall preferment at one time But they contrary to the Edict of their Councell accumulate Benefices and instruct not at all So they make Lawes but obey them not but when they list This is the esteeme they haue alwayes made of their owne Councels and the Decrees thereof 22 And why should wee hope for better successe at this present With what expectation or hope can any one come to the Councell Doe but thinke with your selfe what manner of men they bee vpon whose fidelitie learning and iudgement the weight of this whole Councell the discussing of all questions and the whole state of all things must lye and rest They are called Abbots and Bishops graue persons and faire titles men as it is beleeued of great importance for the gouernment of the Church of GOD. But take from these men their titles the persons they beare and their trappings there will nothing that belongeth to an Abbot or a Bishop remaine in them For they are not ministers of CHRIST dispensers of the mysteries of GOD they apply not themselues to reading or to preach the Gospell they feede not the flocke they till not the ground they plant not the Lords Vineyard nor kindle the fire nor beare the Arke of the Lord nor are the Ambassadours of CHRIST they watch not nor doe the worke of an Euangelist nor performe the duety of their ministery they intangle themselues with secular businesses they hide the Lords treasure they take away the keyes of the Kingdome of God they goe not in themselues nor suffer others they beate their fellow seruants they feede themselues and not the flocke they sleepe snort feast and ryot they are cloudes without water starres without light dumbe dogges slow bellies as Bernard sayth not Prelates but Pilats not Doctours but seducers not Pastors but imposters The seruants of CHRIST saith hee serue Antichrist The Popes will allow none but these to haue place and suffrage in the Councell The care and charge of Christ's Catholike Church must depend vpon their power and iudgement Vpon none but such as these doth Pope Pius relie But good GOD what manner of persons are they They hold it ridiculous to aske that question It is no matter say they how learned or how religious they bee what their aime is or what they thinke If they can sit vpon a Mule if they can ride through the streetes with pompe and with a noyse if they can come into the Councell and say nothing it is sufficient If you beleeue mee not and thinke I speake in iest heare what the facultie of Diuinitie and the whole Sorbone haue determined concerning this matter That which our great masters affirme say they concerning the due assembling of a Councell is to bee vnderstood thus that for the lawfull calling of a Councell it is sufficient that the forme of Law be solemnely obserued For if it should bee disputed whether the Prelates there assembled haue a good intention whether they bee learned especially in the Scriptures and are willing to obey wholesome doctrine it would proue an infinite businesse Those forsooth who fit mute like the statues of Mercurie not knowing what belongs to Religion will determine well concerning all points of Religion and whatsoeuer they say they cannot possibly erre 23 These are obliged to the Pope not through error and ignorance but by oath and religion So that although they should vnderstand the trueth they cannot without periurie make profession of it and are necessitated to breake faith either with God or man For this is the formal oath which they all take I N. C. Bishop will henceforward beare true faith to S. Peter and to the holy Apostolike Roman Church to my Lord the Pope N. and his successors which shall enter canonically I will not be a meanes either by word or deede that he may loose either life or member or be taken prisoner I will not reueale any counsell that hee shall impart vnto mee either by letters or message
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
hee saith The other Apostles were that which Peter was and had the same fellowship of honour and power Saint Hierome saith the authoritie of the world is greater then that of one Citie Why doe you extoll the custome of one Citie Why doe you make a paucitie whence pride began to giue lawes to the Church Wheresoeuer any Bishop is whether at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople or at Rhegium hee is of the same desert and Priesthood The strength of riches or humblenesse of pouertie maketh a Bishop neither greater nor lesse Gregorie sayth Peter is the chiefe member in the bodie Iohn Andrew Iames are Heads of particular people yet all of them are members of the Church vnder one Head Nay the Saints before the Law the Saints vnder the Law the Saints vnder the Gospel and all that make vp the bodie of the Lord are to bee accounted members and none was euer willing to bee called Vniuersall 29 This is that power which some doe so strenuously defend at this day which whatsoeuer they thinke of the Popes life and religion they would haue to bee most religiously maintained as if the Church could not subsist without it or as if a Councell were no Councell except the Pope did will and command it to be so or as if the whole world must needs be deceaued if it should thinke otherwise Wherefore now that you see that all things are most vniustly handled that nothing is sincerely and fairely caried in Councels you may not wonder that our men had rather tarry at home then take so long and so idle a iourney in which they shall both lose their labour and betray their cause 30 You will say it is not lawfull to make change in Religion without order from the Pope and the Councell Yet the Popes haue changed almost the whole state of the Primitiue Church without any Councell at all You vse a faire smooth speach but it is to couer foule errours The purpose is onely to keepe mens minds in expectation that being wearied with tedious delayes they may at the last despaire of any good For what while the Pope assembleth a Councell while the Bishops and Abbots returne home will they haue GOD's people in the meane while to bee deceiued to erre to mistake themselues to bee ouerwhelmed with errours and want of the knowledge of GOD and so to bee carried to euerlasting destruction Is it not lawfull for any of vs to beleeue in CHRIST to professe the Gospel to serue God aright to flie superstition and idolatrie except they will be pleased to giue vs leaue The state of God's children were most miserable if there being so many errors so generally spread so grosse so blind so foule and so perspicuous and manifest that euen our aduersaries themselues are not able to denie them nothing could be done without the whole world should meet in a generall Councell the expectation whereof is very vncertaine and the euent much more In times past when the Persians inuaded Greece and began to lay all waste if then the Lacedemonians whose virtue was then most eminent amongst the Grecians whose help was requisite as soone as might be had expected a more seasonable moone to make warre in for it was an ancient superstition which proceeded from Lycurgus not to goe forth to fight but in a full moone their Countrie might haue beene spoiled whilst they deferred the time They say delay breeds danger The safetie of God's Church is in question the Deuill goeth about roaring like a Lion seeking whom he may deuoure Simple men are easily deceaued and though they be often touched with a zeal towards God yet they persecute the sonne of God before they be aware And as Nazianzen saith when they purpose to fight for Christ they fight against him Nay the Bishops themselues who ought to haue a care of these things are as though they were but Ghosts carelesse of them or to speake truth they increase the error and make the mist that is in their Religion twice as great as it was Must wee therefore sit idle expecting how these Fathers will handle the matter must wee hold our hands together and doe nothing Nay saith Cyprian there is but one Bishoprique of which euery one holdeth an intire part whereof he is to giue account to the Lord. I will require saith the Lord their bloud at thy handes If any shall put his hand to the plough and looke backe and be sollicitous what others thinke and expect the authoritie of a generall Councell and hide the Lord's treasure in the meane while he shall here this O euill and faithlesse seruant take him away and cast him into outward darkenesse Suffer saith Christ the dead to burie their dead but come thou and follow mee In humane counsels it is the part of a wise man to expect the iudgment and consent of men but in matters diuine Gods word is all in all the which so soone as a godly man hath receiued hee presently yeeldeth and submitteth himselfe he is not wauering not expecteth others Hee vnderstandeth that he is not bound to giue care to the Pope or the Councell but to the will of God whose voice is to be obeyed though all men say nay The Prophet Elias presently obeyed God's command though he thought he was alone Abraham being warned of God went out of Chaldea Lot went out of Sodome the three Israelites made a publike confession of their Religion and did publiquely detest Idolatry without expecting a generall Councell Goe saith the Angel out of the midst of her and partake not of her sinnes lest you tast of her Plagues Hee saith not expect a Synode of Bishops So God's trueth was first published and so it is now to be restored The Apostles first taught the Gospell without a publique Councell in like manner the same Gospell may be restored againe without a publique Councell If at the first Christ and his Apostles would haue caried and differred all vntill a generall Councell when had their sound gone forth into all lands how had the kingdome of heauen suffered violence and how had the violent taken it by force Where now would the Gospell and the Church of God haue beene As for our parts we do not feare and flie but desire and wish for a Councell so that it bee freely ingenuous and Christian so that men doe meet as the Apostles did so that Abbots and Bishops be freed from their oath by which they are bound to the Popes so that that whole conspiracie be dissolued so that our men may be modestly and freely heard and not condemned before they be heard so that one man may not haue power to ouerthrow whatsoeuer is done But seeing it impossible as the times now are that this should be obteyned and seeing that all absurd things foolish ridiculous superstitious impious are defended most pertinaciously and that for custome sake because they haue beene once receiued we haue thought it fit to prouide for our
731 732 The Decree is read for sauing the Popes authoritie which was neuer mentioned before 812 The Popes authoritie whether it be necessary to confirme the Decrees of the Councell 812 Pope onely must interprete the Decrees of the Councell of Trent 818 Portugal Ambassadour is receiued in Congregation 476 Preaching claymed by the Regulars as belonging to them wich is denied by the Prelats 161 167 Precedence is claimed by Don Diego the Spanish Ambassadour before the Cardinall of Trent 114 117 By the Duke of Florence before the Duke of Ferrara 443 Princes of the blood in France haue precedence of the Cardinals 449 The Prelates in Trent differ about precedence 467 and so doe the Ambassadours of Portugal and Hungarie 480 Likewise the Bauarian and Venetian Ambassadors differ about precedence 501 and so doe the French and Spanish Ambassadors in Trent 663 In Rome 713 and againe in Trent 727 728 729 Predestination is discussed 210 211 c. Presidents sent by the Pope did neuer gouerne Councels before that of Constance 137 They gaue auricular voyces in Trent 616 Presidents named for the second reduction of the Councel in Trent 310 For the third reduction 444 445 The Presidents onely doe giue audience to the Ambassadours 553. Two new Presidents 681 Presidents of Councels what authority they haue 707 Priesthood and the decree concerning it 738 The Anathematisme belonging to it 739 Prince of Conde is imprisoned 436 Prince of Orange marrieth a daughter of the Duke of Saxonie 456 Proctors sent by the Vice-roy of Naples to giue voyce in Councel for all the Cleargie of that kingdome 118 The Pope decreeth that none shall giue voyce by Proctor 118 The Proctors of the Arch-bishop of Mentz are about to leaue the Councel 122 Prohibition of Bookes is discoursed on by the author 472 Protestants make a conditionall submission to the Councell 274 A consultation how they are to be receiued in Councel 367 Protestant Diuines of Wittenberge and Strasburg come to Trent 374 Fifty thousand Protestants were executed in the Low-Countreys within a short space 413 The Protestants assemble in Noremburg and the Pope sendeth Nuncii vnto them 439 Protestations of Doctors that they refer themselues to the Church are but words of complement and of good manners 249 Protestation of the Emperour against the Councell of Bolonia 279 280 Another Protestation in Rome before the Pope 281 Which the Pope saith the ambassadour did make without commission from his master 282 The ambassadour protesteth againe 284 The French K. protesteth against the Councell in Trent 319 The intended protestation of the French ambassadour about precedence 730 731 Prouerbe in Trent very blasphemous about the bringing of the holy Ghost from Rome 497 Another prouerbe in Councell Wee are fallen from the Spanish Scab to the French poxe 640 A kinde of prouerbe made in France concerning the authoritie of the Councell 822 Purgatorie is spoken of 799 Q. QVeene Mary gouernesse of the low Countreys fauoureth the Protestants 89 Queene mother of France refuseth a Spanish armie to assist her against the Hugonots 648 Writeth to the Pope and Cardinall of Loraine 712 Is complained of by the Pathers for being ruled by the Chastillons and other Hugonots in France 776 Queene of Scotland writeth to the Councell of Trent 703 Queene of England should haue beene proceeded against in Councell but the Emperour would not fuffer it 727 Queene of Nauarre is cited to Rome for Lutheranisme 780 And is defended by the French King 794 795 R. REformation made by Cardinall Campeggio in the Diet of Noremberg 32 33 c. A reformation made in Rome vnder Paul the third was suppressed 79 A reformation of the Court of Rome is set on foot and much discussed 83 84 The Emperour would haue Reformation handled before Doctrine 202 It is wholly recalled by the Pope to be handled in Rome but the Prelates will not yeeld 254 255 A reformation of the Clergie published by the Emperour 292 A reformation made in Councell is complained of by the Priests 343 Another is made in Rome of small matters onely 505 Twentie points of reformation are proposed by the Emperours Ambassadours 513 Nine points of reformation 532 538 The chiefe points of reformation are omitted 568 Reformation is mainely promoted in Councell by the Imperialists and Spaniards 588 The free speeches in Councell concerning reformation doe trouble the Legats 595 600 The reformation of Princes how it began 617 Articles of reformation proposed in Councell by the French-men 650 652 The Pope thinketh that a reformation will not reduce the heretickes 700 A reformation of Cardinals is mainely promoted but vanisheth quickely 726 A reformation proposed by the Imperialists 751 752 The reformation of Princes is deferred 760 An hundred Prelates doe combine to promote it 766 It is declared at large 769 770 The Emperour distasteth it and the French ambassadour de Ferrieres maketh an oration against it 771 772 The Decree of the generall reformation 808 809 c. The reformation of Princes 811 812 c. Regulars are complained of by the Prelats and defend themselues 169 They begin to mutine about their exemptions 761 Their reformation 806 Religion is changed in England 295 384 421 Religion is changed in Denmarke 84 Religion is changed in the Palatinate 148 398 Religion is changed in Scotland 426 451 Reputation is the chiefest ground of the Papall greatnesse 29 Residence is treated of 191 216 217 c. Whether it be de iure diuino 218 219 The Cardinall of Monte will not suffer that question to be decided 232 The question is set on foot againe 486 487 c. It causeth great feare in Rome 502 Is disputed on againe 505 510 The disputation of it is diuerted by the Legates 550 Residence is decreed 723 736 The reformation of it is decreed 739 Richard of Vercelli dieth with griefe because he was in disgrace with the Legats for speaking freely in Councell 566 569 Rites of the Roman Church are diuers 548 Rome is taken by the Colonnesi 41 And by the Dutch-men and Duke of Borbon 43 Rota in Rome which is the greatest Court of iustice there reiecteth a cause of the Bishop of Segouia assisting in Councel for suspicion of heresie because he did not second the Popes designes 678 S. SAcraments in generall are handled 234 235 c. How they doe containe and cause grace 237 A decree of reformation is made concerning them 245 and Anathematismes 248 Safe-conduct is required by the Protestants to goe to the Councell 316 The Contents of it 341 It is disliked by the Protestants 343 344 The Councell refuseth to alter it 369 Santa-Croce the Legate is threatned by the Emperour to bee cast into the riuer Adice 202 Schisme in the Councell some remaining in Trent and others being gone to Bolonia 269 274 Scotland shaketh off obedience to the Pope 426 451 Session the first held in Trent Deocin 13. an 1545. 130 The second Ian. 7. 1546. 139 The third Feb. 4. 1546.